











m Si 


, tt.' \ \*i 

S)i 


m 






V.V'V^ jJI’ 


-tv 


*. i' . ! 





4 '- 


.is 


jf?- 

Hi' 

fM 










i 

.> J,. •'- '.'.i I'l ^ 

fe ;,J 

' ' ^ '■'■I.':' ■’.(.■■■;; 


',r 


m il> 4 



Hy ' r 



X ' 



h: 


ii . 


p/*'i' 
I* h > > 'ii 

WxL :' 


S; A;;, .■• 

il^i: ■ 



i5'»ir'';.' .'fc ■ '< ■:('■' ■' 

'i'^: -1 ^'ri' ■ '■■ 
'.f ,*. v' ■' 


U 


life; 'j 


.* 1 : 


' .,'■« * K k '♦ ' I ■{«■ • ' 


*r -v. 



1"-' ,t.r. 


O '* .t' 


► '. - 


r ’ 

hli 


'yl'- ,<:■ 


\K 


' * . 


I 


;? ■ 












) 




I 


I 


» 


I 


.V. . ' 


:; *. -• 


* ( 

k. 

« 

v-w . . 

• 1 


A 




1 

• '■ ' . .1 

I 

^•< 



f 





» 


i 


4 


I 


a 


I 


I 

i 


1 


\ 

{. 

\ 


A 

1 

I 

s 


t 


I 

I 


1 ♦ 

V 

' ' I . ' • 

} 


I 


I 

f 




V 



5 k 


t • 


W 


vj 


>-4 

\f 


i I 



< 


4 




t 


I 

4 


I 





<'■ . 


't * • 

v-^i I 

j' ■ . 

Vm 

■ ■, 

T •, n 

•V>y’' 

* • 'Vr • • 

Vi , t • 


> « 


I ' 

I 


i 


1 




i 


a • 


1 



J 






1 


X 




1 


I , 

V 



^ } 

t ’ 







1 











f • 


f 

(' 






t 


, V JL T. f ^ , 

■ ^ x\ k ' ' 




' A' ^ t. . ' 

i\ ■'■' 

I ' . 




I ' t 

I 


C' . C 


‘ ”, .f -’v 


I I 

. ^ 


/ 


\i 

< 




i 

■’ , ; 




' / 


■ ■f 


, 


V , 


• ’ 1 


# 


1 


1 

4 1 I , 

f 

• , J ' V 


' '4 

ft 

• ' « 


4 


M . 

« • 
f 

I I 


I 


I 



I t k 

1 




, ^ ’ 
1 


1 





I 


ul 


o. 4. 


COLUMBIAN SERIES. 
PRICE 50 CENTS. 


Sept. 27, 1892. 


The House 

—OF— 


Five Gables. 


BY 


MARY JOHNSON HOLMES. 


NEW YORK : 

HURST & COMPANY. 

134 GRAND STREET.. 

1892. 

Issued Quarterly. - Entered at New York Pest Office as second class matter. 

PRICE $2.00 PER ANNUM. 





V 




'* ♦ • . ' 'tS 1 jhinfcr^tip •■? 

^ Jv 'HI' 



. ;*. ' ■ -• > >V 

. * t "^i ' •€ ^ ■ ■ ' ‘, •* 


.- -k*-. 


^ • 


* I 

p 

9 " • 


*.* 1 




r f 


■ s' /■' 

U,:.^ :.::^;A^^:’f^"U 


f -/'l.L. 


M' 


V.v - 

.' . ^ j’^ ’•« 


<*• ■ r 


• , ? * 


. S .. '• 




il 


p ^ 

r:* 




^4 




’ c 


' w y iP w \ 


<(■ * (♦'• 

V - ^-. A- » 'r * ► < 

ri /k**’ V: V 


i 4 i.. :.■ 

':‘-V''. 

0 •_-; 




< 




^ . ‘s* /:, 

*» 


"T,- 

.\ '- -■• 




‘ft 


V'T" ■ 




w:;At ..JA- > ', 

UX ^ • -i- * ' 


» 

» * 


• , 

■’* / .•\ , r ‘ 


.. . 


it-i*. 



- t,K ^ 

V, *♦ » 

■ >‘ u •. ^ 

> .• ' . •*■ • ^ » 




^ ^ 


» 


V'. " 

v I 






. i 




< A 




» f 


» • 


V • - ‘ 

\ V < 


» , * 
^ /. 

r 

•« • 


\ : • 


I . 

r ' • 


/ • 


» 

4 


^ «■• • 


> 

# 

• >v 



V ^ 




X 


. • 




. } -■ g . 

. . 4'.* 




- vH 

\' ■ ' 
■- -.' > 

« 

■ - ^ <r 

. I 

.'-V,' 

> 

ir 

•- k ^ 


V 

- . ^ • r • 

... 


r « 

• » 




T W » 1 

S.. ' 




n * * • 




• % 


♦z?* 








.1 


c 


V fi 


V- 


«• f • , • * % • 


; ’*. 


s 


V . 


A- c.. 


1 .-, 


•' • ’>.’*• -^ ■*!*, \~f» 


t" T, < * • 

- 




■ 


• : ^ 
^ ^ ' 




« 


f . 


X. ■• -•/ ' ,, 


f . 


^ 


•' s 

A 


•/ 

- l 


^.'Vw : 


? . 


. I ^ 

V 


/ - Z' 

1 / * ‘ 


r ^ 


'- •. r 


i / 





/ 


V 






\ 


t, 




A 



0 


> 


N . 



« 




t 



% 




m 


^ ' hh*. is 

* f " 






I 4 




I ‘ 


• ■ 

♦ V\> • 4 

.. v»>T 

I . 1 ^.^ -f' 

. ■/•■ 




» ' » 


I ir • 4 * • • A 

' '* . t' ' ' • > • • '/;k: • V > 

^■r" ■ ' .'vVf. * . ■ •..' . ■■* , 

ju .-.-i . • V ^ : : •>.■ ; 

T\P , ' '''■•/'• . ' ^ ■■■ 


•• . / •* i 

\#X ^ ' 


* » 


4 ^ 


• f 


!• ^ 


J < • 

W- 

\ • i 


• • / • ^ ./n • ^ 

.Jj • t , •■ .»•, ** V . , s 

M •• • ^ 1 ^ 4 J I • 

V»,“ . • /•■ ; ^,•.^^^. ' /<;v: 

v,\ ' .■ , ;• '> '■ '..l-v ■• •>•••; '■ ;. 

■ ■/ ■•' s ’■''■> 

.» • . . 'll* i‘ v^.-r.-Ti 


r 


I 




V 


. * 


»* 4 


% ^ 


^ . 

i 








• i ^ ‘?*i ‘‘j ■ '^^vV 

.;• V . ;vn 


< • 


• « 


I 1 

I • ^ 


*/.% 

{ / y 

^ -Ai “ ’ 


• ,1 
» I 

‘ "i 


#r » I . 


i >. 


ft k 


S 


i ^ 


S 4 . 


' * > ; s/ • ’ ♦ ’ ^ •" . 

* . •. •' ’ > -ft * 

* • . I ' ^ 

. '• ■ * - ' ■• 1 -. c 4 t- \ ' 


' ^**1 . Vr ^ ^ 


•w » 


1 4 | 


-I 


i 


S ,*S Vm' 


; 


' ; !fV; • • 


*< .\ ■ 



^ ' . IK- 

.'I ^/ f S. 1 » 'v 




i 's. V ' 

^ ■' 



^ t 


:-f>4 




4_^ 


m i 


I > 




■ • ' .♦/I .: *' . ' ^.wSjJlT] 





» * 




4 J 


•A.'- f ... ■••" 7 v./< ■ ' ' 

■■,'■.••;• A' -; ■' 

'*• . t. s ^ I 

^ * - L * 


» • 


/• • 


4 • 


• , # ♦ m 

/j - K- 

X J I : \k7^%^ 


- V # •> 


I •«« 






i » 

f ^ 


^ # 


» .'4 * 


*.* I *'• — 

. i,V.- 

f 4 t^W ••''*? * 

, I* • » ' • 

■I » 14 .V * #»>» .i 




K % 


t. 


« 




• > 

f 


^ ' * *• 

* i 


' •- 04 , w* 

' t ft » ^ v*s%» ► 


r f 






ift 


% i ’ . 
% 


\ 4 


j r* ( -i- ’A --J i 

* •' yt . -Vi' 

> i. ■, ^•'■.VZ f'* cW fti V“' 


•Vi ^ 




• t 

* • f 



fMd V* 


■ t 


■ V ^'.L* ■ 




I aS 


:->i r 


■ 

♦ ’ • 


I . 



C«64ik» 

•• . ft . 

ft ' ■*’ftT^ 


V ^ . > 1 .^ f" 

J v. V>'» 4 t li- • / ' 


> 


, w . 




mk 


■ ► *■ *i"/ • 

.i ■, n • •<. '' , -1 

(4i. t *’ ' • • ' • • ^ 


5 • 


Klft 


s 


'V 







» 









The House 

—OF— 

Five Gables. 


BY 



MARY JOHNSON HOLMES, 


AUTHOR OF 

“ashes,” “sins of the fathers,” “ A FAIR PURITAN,” ETC. 




NEW YORK : 


HURST AND COMPANY, 
PUBLISHERS, 

1892. 



COPYRIGHT. 1892, 

BY 

MAEY_JOHNSON HOLMES. 


THE ARGYLE PRESS, Book MANtTPACTUREBS, 
265-2C7 Cherry St., N. Y. 


THE HOUSE OF Flf E GABLES. 


BOOK THE FIRST. 

\ 

CHAPTER 1. 


Many years ago there stood on a high bluff over-look- 
ing the island which is now the site of a portion of 
Wheeling, West Virginia, a house known far and near 
as the house of five gables. It was built of sand-stone 
and brick; the gables were of wood; it was not a thing 
of beauty, and a beholder seeing it for the first time, 
was sure to pause and exclaim at its rare ugliness, which 
enchained the eye; and its quaint irregular shape ap- 
pealed in a way to one’s feelings, much as a crippled, 
mishapen being might have done. It had not always 
been thus. It began life as a modest story-and-a-half 
cottage, and for several years could only boast of two 
gables, but with a change of owners there came a 
change of architecture also, until if old Sir Roger Will- 
ing, the original builder, could have risen from liis 
grave he would have found it difficult to have discovered 
a foot of his own handiwork. 

Old Sir Roger’s great grandfather was one of the 
hundred settlers sent from England by Sir Thomas 
Gates in the year 1607, and settled in Jamestown; and 
rumor whispered that it was he who bought twenty Af- 
rican negroes from a Dutch man-of-war, and so intro- 
duced negro slavery into Virginia in the year 1619. 

Sir Roger himself was not long behind Governor 
Spots wood in crossing the Blue Ridge, and forming a 
home in what, after more than a century, became West 
Virginia, 


6 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


There had always been a Eoger Willing from that 
time until now. An elder son, who kept the old ances- 
tral home, adding to it odd corners as the fancy took him, 
and dying bequeathed it to another Roger, with the sol- 
emn injunction never to sell or part with it come what 
might. There had been some good Rogers, and there 
had been some very, very bad ones. Strange tales were 
wont to be whispered of the goings on inside the old 
gray walls under the reign of “ Jolly Prince Rogei*,” 
a grandson of old Roger the fourth. That was in 1763, 
when Benjamin Harrison was Governor, and when 
Wheeling was known as Fort Henry. Young ‘‘ Prince 
Roger ” had just come into his kingdom as it were, 
meaning the old stone house now boasting three gables 
and numberless added corners; many acres of tobacco, 
and a prolific bank account. Rogers father had been a 
man with one idea; to make money. The idea how to 
spend it he had never cultivated, therefore Roger upon 
coming into possession of what his father had so care- 
fully hoarded, speedily set to work to make ducks and 
drakes of it, and he gathered about him plenty of prof- 
ligate assistants, who helped him turn night into day, 
and day into night, until their wild orgies became the 
talk for miles around. 

A beautiful slave girl was installed housekeeper, and 
she ruled with a high hand. She ordered a new wing 
to be added to the old house, and another gable. 
Stained glass, a great rarity in those days, was brought 
from foreign parts, and fitted as windows in the new 
gable. Costly carpets, and tapestries of foreign make 
covered the floors and walls. Rare treasures costing 
fabulous prices, were scattered lavishly about the rooms; 
unique chandeliers of brass fishes filled with sperm oil, 
the light issuing from the fishes’ mouths, w^ere w'onders 
to the class of visitors who worshipped at Bella’s shrine. 
Here she reigned queen for ten years, until one morn- 
ing, Roger woke up to find himself at the end of his re- 
sources. All his ready money squandered. The old 
house mortgaged, and a fair prospect of being without a 
place to lay his head ere many months should pass. He 
was dazed, bewildered, as the truth became a certainty, 
and he wandered over the fair lands which any day 
might be snatched from him, bemoaning his fate, and 
cursing it as well. His companions in prosperity had 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


7 


all fled at the first bint of adversity, as fair weather 
friends have a habit of doin", and he had no one to ad- 
vise him in his hour of trouble. 

The man to whom the property was mortgaged called 
occasionally, to gloat” — as Roger said — “ over the pro- 
spect of in time possessing the fair estate.” 

“But by heavens! he never ahall be master here. 
Never 1 Not if I have to sell my soul to the devil to get 
the money,” was Roger’s cry. He went to Bella for sug- 
gestions as to the best course to pursue, but she merely 
laughed at him. 

“ Do as I do,” she told him. Don’t bother your head 
over nothing. It don’t pay. It only makes you 
wrinkled and old, years before your time. Sell the old 
rattletrap. It ain’t mortgaged for near what its worth, 
and the money you have left over will keep us for a few 
j^ears anyhow.” 

“I can’t sell it,” Roger answered. “ More’s the pity. 
I’m bound by word to the dead.” 

“ Bound by your fiddlesticks ! ” laughed Bella 
scornfully. “What will the dead ever know or care 
about it; you are a soft head; ha, ha, ha!” 

Roger went out leaving Bella still laughing. He was 
disgusted, weary. Yes, almost tired of life, and he 
walked around the grounds to a little lake which he had 
made for Bella’s pleasure. The water was deep enough 
to drown one, if one chose to just lie down without a 
struggle, and it would be an easy way to end it all; but 
something whispered that such a mode of escape would 
be cowardly, and wuth all his faults,- the one of coward- 
ice had never been laid to Roger Willing. 

For days his mind continued in a state bordering on 
lunacy. Then like a ray of sunlight, there came to him 
a letter from across the seas. It was from a great uncle, 
his grandfather’s brother, who had not taken kindly to 
American soil, and had gone to the land of his ancestors, 
there to build up a colossal fortune. He had only one 
heir, a son, who dying left a daughter, Mary Willing. 
This child had now arrived at a marrying age. There 
was no one good enough for her in all England. Many 
letters had travelled between Roger’s father and Mary’s. 
They had had it in their minds to unite the English sov- 
ereign with the American dollar; but Mary was at that 
time too young, and Roger’s father had died ere he could 


8 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


express liis desires to bis son. Now, Grandpa Willing 
being Mary’s guardian, had thought it about time to 
broach the subject to his brother's grandson. If he was 
heart free would he come over to old England, and form 
Mary’s acquaintance? She had sixty thousand pounds 
in her own right, and when her old grandfather died, 
her dot would be considerably increased. 

Roger stared at the letter, and could hardly realize 
his own good fortune. Going to England in those days 
could not be called a pleasure trip. It meant many 
weeks of rough tossing on angry billows. Of a possible 
loss of hfe, but Roger gave not one thought to the dan- 
gers or privations attendant to his journey. He looked 
forward to the golden goal at the end, and cared not 
for what came between. He went to the richest man in 
Fort Henry and showed him the letter, asking him if 
he would advance a thousand dollars on a second mort- 
gage, for he felt confident of winning his cousin’s af- 
fections. The man consented, and Roger made ready 
for his journey in great glee. To Bella he said, “ that 
if he wanted to save his home he must go abroad,” 
which was true enough. 

“Give me and my child our freedom papers.” cried 
Bella, excitedly. “ You always said you would, but 
you’ve put it off as you do everything, and if you are lost 
at sea, and never come back, we shall be sold to the 
Lord knows who.” 

“ All right, honey, I’ll tend to it sure before I go,” re- 
plied Roger, carelessly, and as a matter of course he for- 
got all about it, the time came, and he sailed away with 
Bella’s loud wailing ringing in his ears. 

He reached England in safety, and found his cousin 
all that her grandfather had pictured her; bright, rosy- 
cheeked, and if she lacked beauty, still she was good to 
look upon, and the golden sovereigns at her command, 
gave a wonderful luster to her otherwise commonplace 
appearance. 

Roger’s wooing was short, but most satisfactory to all 
concerned. Mary adored her handsome cousin. He 
was so very different frf)m any young man she had ever 
known. His rather free manners attracted and repelled 
her at the same time; but she fell more deeply in love 
every day, so that Roger’s proposal was hardly to be 
called one, for he just said; “ Mary, when shall we be 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


9 


married?” While she answered, meekly: “Whenever 
you please, Koger.” 

“ The sooner the better then,” was his reply. “ It’s a 
great nuisance this getting married. It should be 
abolished.” 

Grandpa Willing was more than satisfied with Koger’s 
account of his possessions. He made him describe over 
and over the old house with its many rooms and queer 
angles. Roger told of the goodly bank account which 
his father left, also of the vast fields of tobacco, but he 
forgot to mention the heavy mortgage resting upon the 
home; and the old man rubbed his hands gleefully at 
the wedding which he had brought about so skillfully. 

It is not necessary to linger over the brief betrothal, 
or the happy bridal, for at least to one of the partici- 
pants, the wedding morning was the happiest of her 
hitherto uneventful life, and just before she was led by 
a bevy of laughing bridesmaids to meet the bridegroom, 
she devoutly knelt in the privacy of her chamber, and 
thanked God for the treasure about to become hers; for 
the gift of an honest man’s love, and she asked for a 
divine blessing to rest on her beloved from that time 
forth. 

As for Roger, he drew on his gloves with an air of 
ennui, and confidentially remarked to his mirror, that if 
it 'were not for those golden sovereigns beckoning him 
on, he would flunk at the last moment, for the very 
thought of marriage was distasteful to him; and at the 
altar, as the clergyman asked in solemn tones, “ Wilt 
thou have this woman to be thy lawful w^edded wdfe ?” 
it was not ]Ma7-y whom he saw standing by his side, but 
one of duskier hue, who raised her appealing eyes to 
his and asked that justice be done her and hers. He 
heard again that despairing cry which had been the last 
sound to fall upon his ears as he had driven from his 
home, and it is no wonder that he cast a wild glance be- 
hind him, ere his trembling lips whispered faintly, “ I 
do.” But no voice denouncing him interrupted the 
ceremony, which bound a trusting. God-fearing woman, 
to an unscrupulous atheist, and Roger drew a deep 
breath of relief as he found himself outside the church, 
away from the nodding, gaping crowd, who to his ex- 
cited fancy all seemed to point jeeringly at him; and 
although it was a bitter cofd day, great drops of moj^- 


10 


THE HOUSE or FIVE GABLES. 


ture stood on his face, which Mary in true wifely fashion 
brushed away with her dainty cobweb handkerchief; 
thereby taking upon herself a bondage which was never 
broken, until death claimed her husband. 

Roger s true character was soon revealed to Mary. The 
honeymoon had hardly waned ere her idol lay shattered 
at her feet. He had decided to do Paris, and one or 
two gambling places before he started for America, and 
Mary followed where ere her lord and master led. She 
spent one delightful week in Paris, driving, walking, 
dining with Roger, and then, the heavenly blue of her 
sky was suddenly overcast by a dark threatening cloud 
which never entirely lifted through all her life. 

She remembered that day so w^ell in after years. She 
had been more gay than usual, singing ridiculous little 
nursery songs all to herself, as she dressed in evening 
costume, so as to be ready the moment Roger came in. 
Roger did not like to be kept waiting “ dear fellow,” 
and they were going to the opera of which Mary w'as 
passionately fond. She donned a pretty blue silk 
flounced to the waist, each flounce edged wdth priceless 
lace. Roger had admired it above all her other dresses, 
so of course none other must be worn. After dressing 
she sat down to await his coming, and she w^aited long. 
The moments grew into hours, and still he did not come. 
Supper time came and passed. The hour on w^hich they 
should have been starting for the opera was struck off sau- 
cily, by the little clock on the mantle, yet he was absent, 
and Mary walked the floor, wringing her hands in wild 
despair, imagining all sorts of horrors. Now she saw 
his dear form torn and bleeding, being pulled from be- 
neath the feet of prancing steeds; again, she was view- 
ing his lifeless bod}' as it w^as tenderly placed at her feet 
by strangers, and it was with a cry of almost gladness, 
that just as the dawn was breaking she heard mufiled 
voices at tlie door. “Thank God! the uncertainty was 
over. Better anything than this awful suspense which 
was driving her mad.” She thought she heard a laugh. 
“Ah ! then he was not dead. No person, how^ever heart- 
less, could laugh if death were near them.” She tremb- 
lingly slid back the bolt. 

“ Stand him up against the door,” she heard a voice 
in French say. 

“ ^Vhat are you talking about?” another voice 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 11 

swered. “ He can’t stand. He’s too far cfone for 
that.” 

Mary groaned, and dreading whit her eyes might be- 
hold, she opened the door just as Koger called feebly : 

Shay, you fel — felis, don’ go off an’ leave a fel like this; 
hie, I’m sick, awful sick, hie, so I am.” 

Mary saw two men going down the dimly-lighted 
hall, and realizing her inability to lift or drag tbe burly 
form of her husband inside, she called, indignantly: 
“ Come back and assist me. Are you devoid of all hu- 
man feeling, that you desert a fellow-being in distress ?’* 

The men turned at her call, and she saw that one was 
the night porter, while the other a stranger, was in full 
evening dress. He lifted his hat respectfully, and 
stooped over Roger, shaking him vigorously. 

Arouse yourself,” he said in French. 

“ Speak United States,” muttered Roger, “ I don’t un- 
stan’ beastly la’guage. United States only la’guage in 
whole world, whole world, do you hear ? An’ I’ll fight 
er’body who says taint.” 

Both men laughed, while Mary wrung her hands, cry- 
ing, “ Ob, what has happened him ?” Then remember- 
ing that perhaps neither of these men could understand 
English, she turned to the porter and said in French: 
“ Tell me what has happened to Monsieur Willing. Has 
he become suddenly insane ?” 

The porter looked at the stranger and smiled. “ He 
knows,” he answered. 

Mary turned inquiringly to the stranger, who again 
bowed profoundly. “ Monsieur is not ill, Madame. 
Only a little indisposed. He has been spending the 
night among a jolly lot of fellows. He lost rather 
heavily at cards, and naturally took a few glasses too 
much. He will be all right by morning.” 

“A few glasses too much,” echoed Mary, starting 
back. “Do you mean to infer that be is drunk?” 

Tbe stranger bowed bis head, saying softly : “ That 

word might be applied to his condition outside polite 
society. We seldom use so harsh an appelation.” 

“ Oh !” said Mary, looking with disgust at the form at 
her feet, “ thank you for being so considerate of my feel- 
ings. It seems I have much to learn in regard to polite 
French society. We English call things by their proper 
names. Take him inside and then go,” 


12 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


When Mary was left alone with her husband who had 
fallen into a drunken slumber, she sat and gazed at him 
long and earnestly. Her thoughts were far from being 
pleasant ones. “ So this is the end of my happy mar- 
riage which I foolishly thought could never be anything 
but happy. A sweet dream rudely broken in one short 
week. What have I done that I should be so harshly 
jiunished? Tenderly cherished by a fond, adoring 
father, and taught by him to abhor vice in any form; 
and after his death surrounded by the protecting love 
of my dear grandfather, how can I cope wuth this horror 
which has so suddenly been thrust upon me. Can I go 
to grandfather with my trouble ? Ah, no. He is old, 
and the knowledge of my unhappiness might send him 
to his grave. I must adopt some severe plan by which 
to cure my husband of this evil which will so soon 
'wreck his life, and my own, if he continues. Yes, that 
is the better plan, but how shall I begin ? Is not my 
Avoman’s wit equal to this emergency ? It should be.” 

She sat for some few moments in deep thought. Then 
she arose with an air of determination, saying: “ The 
remedy is severe, but if it only effects a cure I can re- 
joice.” 

She bent over the sleeping man and pinched him sev- 
eral times, calling him by name. He slept on. The only 
difference being that he snored more musically than 
before. Mary smiled. “ He will never know,” she whis- 
pered. Then stepping to his dressing room, she brought 
forth his shaving materials. She had often watched 
him shave, and thought it an easy matter to handle a 
razor. She did not think so now -when, after lathering 
well his head, she attempted to remove the hair without 
cutting the scalp. She stopj^ed in despair after three 
unsuccessful attempts. Then with renewed energy 
which challenged defeat, she began again, and in a 
short time, though it could not be called a work of art, 
Roger’s head was shorn of its curly black locks, and 
Mary viewed her work with satisfaction. She called a 
servant and despatched him for a pound of mustard, 
and when she received it she was not long in making 
several plasters, and applying them to various parts of 
Roger’s body where their superior qualities would be 
appreciated the most. Then she sat down to await the 
r^§ult. She had not changed her pretty dress. It was 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 13 

nearly ruined, bat she did not give a thought to that. 
She wanted Roger to see her still in evening dress. 

Presently a groan followed by another still louder told 
that her patient was awakening. “ Water, water,” he 
moaned, “ for God’s sake give me W’ater ! I’m burning 
to death. Am I in hell ? Mary, Mary, where are you ? 
Where am I ? Wbat has happened me ?’’ 

Mary knelt by his side. “ Oh Roger ! dear Roger, 
how thankful I am to hear you speak once more. You 
have been very, very ill.” 

“ Then I am on earth,” he said feebly, trying to raise 
his head from the pillow so as to gaze fully upon the 
familiar objects scattered about. “ I thought I’d got ’em 
again, or something. Suffering Job, what am I in, a bed 
of fire ? Talk of torments. There is no worse torment 
than this.” 

He uttered another cry which rang through the 
room. 

Mary turned her face to hide her smiles, and said 
sweetly: “ They are only mustard plasters dear husband. 
Pon’t revile them. They have saved your life. They 
are grandfather’s great cure all’s for every ill and ” 

“Damn grandfather and his plasters !” broke in Rog- 
er, savagely grinding his teeth. Take ’em off. Do 
you hear me? Take ’em off.” 

Mary was willing to obey, as by this time a good blis- 
ter from each one was sure to have matured, but she 
moderately took her time. “ Not until you beg my par- 
don for swearing at grandfather. You have good cause 
to bless him, for if it had not been for his remedy you 
would surely have died.” 

‘ ‘ Father Isaac and all the patriarchs ! will you stop 
your silly twaddle, and remove these rags, or by heaven ! 
when they do come off I’ll clap ’em on to you.” 

Mary knew that she was safe, for on both palms was a 
generous supply of mustard. 

“ Say you are sorry for w hat you said, then I will.” 

I won’t, not if I die for it. I’ll ring for a servant. He 
leaped from the couch only to fall back with a groan 
More mustard on the soles of his feet. ‘‘ Do you want 
to kill me ?” he yelled. 

“ Far from it Roger, darling. I only want to make 
you well.” 

Thank you,” hespeered, “ you are succeeding admir' 


14 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


ably, oil, Mary, Mary, for the love of heaven, will you 
take them off?” 

Mary looked at him. 

“ I’m sorry, oh yes. I’m sorry I said that awful word. 
I’m so sorry, that if I had your grandfather here I’d 
make him eat the whole business.” 

Mary smiled, and slowly undid the bandages from liis 
feet. “ You have said you are sorry, dear. That is suf- 
ficient without emphasizing it. I know how you feel. 
Grandfather is always irritable after using them.” 

Roger muttered something which sounded sus- 
piciously like a repetition of his fond speech on grand- 
father, but Mary wisely closed her ears, and as the last 
bandage was removed, Roger gave a huge sigh of relief, 
and said: “ Now, tell me the meaning of this idiotic 
performance, and why you have tortured me with that 
old man’s infernal remedy; but hold on, there’s one on 
my head yet, you didn’t take off.” 

“ Oh no, dear, I didn’t put any on your head.” 

Much obliged for your thoughtfulness. Something 
is the matter, though. It feels as if it had been scalped.” 

“ I only shaved it, dear Roger. That’s all.” 

“That’s all!” he gasped. By the jumping jupiter ! 
ain’t that enough? What in Tophet did I marry you 
for, I wonder ?” 

“ Because you loved me.” 

“ That’s all bosh. I never cared a rap for you.” He 
laughed harshly, enjoying the look of pain and fear up- 
on her face. 

“ Then you did not even love me when you were 
courting me ?” 

“ Not a picaune. I’ve got a yellow girl home I care 
more for than I do for you. How do you like that ?” 

Mary buried her face in her hands and sobbed bitterly. 
Her idol s coarse, brutal character stood fully revealed. 
The thin veneer was brushed like a cobweb from the rot- 
ton porous wood, exposing the architect’s poor carpen- 
tering. 

“ I will go home to my grandfather,” she sobbed. 

“All right, go. You’ve got my full consent, but re- 
member, you can’t take a cent of your sixty thousand 
pounds along. That became mine when you did, and I 
mean to hold on to it,” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


15 


CHAPTER 11. 

Mary spent many weary hours trying to settle in her 
own mind what course to pursue, whilst Roger was con- 
fined to his bed, cursing the blisters which prevented 
him from walking, cursing Mary, her grandfather, and 
all her ancestors in the same breath. She felt nothing 
but disgust toward the man whom she had promised to 
love, honor and obey. What was there in such a man to 
honor ? He had told her in horrible language that the 
first use which he should make of his feet would be to 
go on a protracted spree, and she would see no more of 
him for a month. He added with an oath “ that he 
knew better than to come back for a second dose of 
mustard.” 

She had written several letters to her grandfather, 
asking his advice as to what she had better do, but as 
yet she had received no reply. By his wise decision she 
would abide, feeling sure that he would point out the 
right way. She had not changed in her general bearing 
toward Roger. She waited on his every whim with 
wifely solicitude, but without the endearing words or 
loving caresses, which she would have bestowed one 
week ago. He was still her husband, and would remain 
so until death claimed either. She could not forget 
that. She owed him a certain amount of obedience, 
further than that he could not force her to do his will. 

« Why don’t you talk once in a while, or tell me a 
good story ?” he said to her one day. “You are like a 
death’s head at a feast, and about as cheerful as one 
would be, I should judge.” 

“ I have nothing to talk about,” she answered, wearily. 

“Then invent something. If Bella were only here 
now, she’d make things lively for me. Not a dull hour 
in the day. She can dance, she can sing, she can do 
anything.” 

Mary compressed her lips for a moment, and then said 
calmly : 

“ Then you intend to keep that slave girl?” 

“ Ain’t at all likely that I shall part with her, Mrs. 


16 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


Willing. She is too valuable. She’s only twenty-six. 
Look at the family she’s likely to raise. Every picka- 
ninny will be worth a hundred to five. Part with Bella ? 
Well, I reckon not.” 

Mary shuddered. To hear her husband talk so cold- 
bloodedly of traffic in human souls, made her heart sick. 
Was he devoid of all human feeling ? She would try 
hirn and see. 

“ How much money would you want for all your slaves, 
if you were going to sell them ?” she asked quietly. 

“ Oh about five thousand, I rec’on. I haven’t many 
now. I sold a good many last Spriog, but I’ll buy 
a good lot more when I go back.” 

She knelt by his chair, and clasped his arm with her 
hands, looking pleadingly up into his face. “ Koger, I 
have never asked a favor of you since our marriage. 
You know how I abhor slavery. I cannot understand it, 
and never shall. I cannot imagine one human being 
selling others as if they were cattle without soul or feel- 
ing. Let me buy them of you, Roger. I will free them, 
and hire them to work on your plantation. Then, parents 
would not be torn away from their children, as you say 
is often the case now, and God would bless us for doing 
right in his eyes.” 

Roger burst into a loud guffaw. “That’s rich. By 
thunder ! if it ain’t. You would take my money to pur- 
chase my slaves, then liberate them. What do I make 
by the deal?” 

“ But I am speaking of my money, Roger. Surely I 
have a right to do as I please with my own.” 

“ With mine own,” mimicked Roger. “ And pray tell 
me what is your own ? Look at your marriage contract, 
madam, and see what that tells you. Everything belong- 
ing you became mine when I married you. Do you 
think I would have married you else ? You can’t touch 
a farthing of it without my consent.” 

“ And do you mean to say that you would refuse to 
give me a paltry thousand pounds of my own money to 
do as I please with it ?” 

“ You have understood my meaning fully, my lady. 
Not a sixpence do you get out of me for the purpose of 
liberating my slaves. I’d give you any amount you 
wanted for any other purpose.” 

Mary rose in indignation, and raised her hand warn- 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


17 


ingly. “ Then beware, Roger Willing, of what is com- 
ing. I saw it as I knelt beside you, I see it now. God 
will send a terrible calamity upon you.” She bent for- 
ward as if she saw some awful vision before her, and 
Roger watched her, fascinated. Be warned in time, 
miserable man, and repent ere God’s wrath overtakes 
you.” 

Roger placed his hands before his eyes, and tried in 
vain to steady his voice as he shouted : “ Cease your idle 
croaking, woman; you are enough to drive one mad. 
Have you not seen and heard of the Willing temper 
which stops at nothing when once aroused ? Shall I 
give you a specimen of it now; now, I say ?” His voice 
rose almost to a shriek, while his face became purple 
with rage. 

It was now Mary's turn to become frightened, for he 
had every appearance of a mad man. “ Roger, Roger,” 
she cried, “ constrain yourself. I will say no more. You 
shall have your will in everything, and if evil befalls 
you, do not say that you had no warning.” 

For many days after this, comparative quiet reigned 
between Mary and Roger. She maintained a dignified 
silence, and spoke only when spoken to, while Roger 
spent his time mostly in grumbling at everybody, and 
everything that came near enough to him to cause him 
displeasure, but this forced peace was rudely broken one 
day by a message to Mary. Her grandfather was dead, 
and had been buried several days. She was needed in 
England, being sole heir to all his wealth. Roger 
smiled and congratulated himself as being a most for- 
tunate fellow, while Mary in tears — for she had truly 
loved her grandparent — prepared for her sad journey. 

Upon reaching England and meeting with old Mr. 
Willing’s lawyer, Roger’s feelings can better be im- 
agined than described, when he found that Mary’s grand- 
father had died from the effects of her letter, telling of 
her unhappiness, but he had lived long enough to curse 
his nephew, and to add a codicil to his will, tying up 
everything so securely in Mary’s favor, that Roger could 
never hope for a shilling of it, even in the event of his 
wife’s death, for then it was to go to found a home for 
aged men, if she died without issue. Roger flew into a 
towering passion, and swore by all the gods that he 
would break the will, but he found that the old man 


18 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


knew well wliat he was doing, and that now Mary was 
independent of him, and could leave him if she chose, 
but she did not choose. He was still her husband, for 
better or for worse. She had chosen her lot. She must 
abide by the choosing. Divorce was something unheard 
of in those days, and even if it had been, Mary had too 
high a sense of honor to have availed herself of so ques- 
tionable a mode of becoming free from a distasteful 
marriage. She uncomplainingly bowed her shoulders to 
the burden placed upon them, and after all business 
connected with her grandfather's estates was settled, fol- 
lowed her husband on board an American vessel, and 
set sail for a new and untried land, to meet she knew 
not what. 

As Roger neared his birthplace, he began to feel that 
pride in his possessions which is characteristic of us all 
to feel, no matter how humble may be the object which 
is our very own, and he pointed out to Mary with more 
real feeling in his manner than she had ever seen him 
manifest, the old house standing on the bluff, and as 
they entered the door he turned and kissed her, say- 
ing: “Welcome home, Mary. This is yours as well as 
mine,” and the thought came to her, that perhaps from 
this time on, they might live happier, and learn to love 
again. 

Roger anticipated a stormy scene with Bella, but he 
had always been master in his own house, and it would 
not take long, he felt sure, to convince her that discre- 
tion was the better part of valor, and that she must 
again become slave where she had reigned mistress. 
After removing their wraps, he began at once to show 
Mary the quaint house in which she must now make her 
home. Through long crooked passages ending in un- 
expected octagon rooms, or perhaps in a high-ceilinged 
picture-gallery, they wandered, laughing and chatting 
pleasantly, and Mary felt nearer to and more at ease 
with Roger, than at any time since that terrible night 
in Paris. The shadow seemed lifting, and she gaily 
placed her arm within that of her husband’s, saying: 
“ How delightful all this is, dear Roger. You have not 
told me half tlie beauties of this old place.” 

“ There is one more room, M.iry, which will delight 
you, I know. We call it the gable room. There is not 
another like it in the whole world. If you wish it, it 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 19 

shall be. yours. We can reach it best through my 
study. Come and I will show it you.” 

They passed through the study, and Roger opened a 
panel in the wall most cunningly concealed, and began 
to ascend the narrow spiral staircase. Mary followed 
close behind. 

“ There is a grand staircase leading from the other 
side,” said Roger. “We will descend by that. He had 
reached the top, when suddenly with a stealthly spring, 
a beautiful creature barred his further progress. Was 
it a woman ? For a moment Mary could hardly have 
told. She was held spell-bound, fascinated by the 
panther-like grace of the creature, who threw back her 
magnificent head, and at the same time raised a fault- 
less arm, bare to the shoulder of any covering, except 
many and curiously- wrought bracelets. “ Halt, Roger 
Willing !” she cried in the rich, peculiar voice of her 
race. “ You cannot enter here, and bring that woman. 
These are my apartments. If you wish to see me, come 
alone.” 

Roger for a moment was startled, but quickly regaining 
his composure, he laughed lightly, saying: “Don’t be 
a fool, Bella. This lady is my wife, and your mistress.” 

“Never!” cried Bella, passionately. Never will I 
acknowledge any person as my mistress. Give me my 
freedom papers as you promised to do, and I will go 
away; me and my child.” 

Roger laughed scornfully. “ Your freedom papers, 
girl ? Not I. Why, you have grown ten per cent, 
more valuable than you were a year ago. Your free- 
dom papers ! Well, I guess not, my beautiful tigress.” 

“ Then may your death be on your own head,” she 
said, solemnly, as she drew one hand from her pocket, 
and aimed a revolver at his breast. With my freedom 
papers I would have gone; without them, neither you or 
I shall live 1” 

Before Roger could draw back she had fired, and the 
aim had been sure and true. With a cry Roger placed 
his hand to his heart, and fell backward, down the stairs, 
at the feet of Mary, who stood too horrified to move or 
speak. Another shot rang out, and Bella, her beautiful 
face covered with her life’s blood, fell across the thresh- 
hold of the room she had so jealously guarded. 

Mary covered her eyes from the awful sight, and 


20 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


stood trembling beside the still form of her husband. 
She dared not move, and when she essayed to scream 
no sound issued from her parched lips. Her tongue 
clave to the roof of her mouth. A delicious sense of 
repose stole gradually over her, and as she sank upon 
her knees and rested her head on Roger’s quiet body, 
she thought “ This then is death. Thank God.” 

Not until the second supper-bell had sounded were 
they discovered. The living and the dead; and for 
many weeks after the sad tragedy, Mary’s life was de- 
spaired of, but her fine English constitution carried her 
through her severe trial, and four months after Roger 
Willing was laid at rest, there came a pair of sturdy 
boys to comfort Mary, and they in time helped her to 
partly forget the heavy shadow resting upon her home. 
As the years passed the twins grew, and were the pride 
of Mary’s heart, and also an ever-increasing care. 

Roger the eldest by an hour was fair like Mary, with 
frank, fearless blue eyes, and flaxen curls. Andrew was 
swarthy skinned, dark browed, and had a somewhat 
forbiddin" countenance. Mary tried hard to show no 
partiality between them, but her heart would lean to- 
ward Roger, with his winning, courtly manner, and 
sunny disposition. Andrew saw it and rebelled, but not 
to his mother. His nature was too secretive to openly 
accuse her of having a fonder love for his twin brother, 
but every sweet endearing word, or tender look, be- 
stowed upon Roger was carefully noted by Andrew, and 
pondered over in secret. 

Mary carefully kept from them the manner of their 
father’s death, until their twenty-first birthday, then, 
taking them to the study she showed them the unused 
door, cunningly concealed behind tapestries, and sliding 
it back, revealed the secret staircase which had never 
echoed to the sound of footsteps since that fatal day. 

Mary stood between her stalwart sons, and with an arm 
about each, told them of the tragedy enacted there 
twenty-one years before, and warned them of their fath- 
er’s fate. She told them how, as soon as she was able, 
she had caused the front portion of the house leading 
to the gabled room to be walled up, and having 
changed her servants there was no one but herself who 
knew aught of the secret staircase leading from the 
study. 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


21 


“ Let us go up/’ said Koger eagerly, placing bis foot 
on the stairs, but his mother stayed him by a gentle 
touch. 

“ No, my son, the dust of twenty-one years rests upon 
the cursed things above. It is my will that no one shall 
ever enter there. If I could have kept the knowledge 
of your father’s fate from you, I would never have told 
you this, but I knew that sooner or later some evil 
tongue would whisper it to you, and I preferred to tell 
you the truth, although it has opened a wound that will 
never heal.” 

Roger placed an arm about her waist, and kissed her 
white hair. “Your wish shall be sacred to me, mother 
mine. Much as I long to explore the gable room, I 
shall never enter it except with your permission.” 

Andrew said nothing, but brushed a cobweb carelessly 
from the corner of the lower stair. A great black spider 
darted across his foot, another followed. Mary drew 
back, a startle,d look in her eyes. “ Come away,” she 
cried, “ come awa}". Black spiders are evil omens. No 
good will come I fear, from my showing you this ill-fated 
staircase.” 

Andrew smiled and turned on his heel. “ Supersti- 
tion thy name is dear to woman. Where thou leadest she 
will follow,” ^he said sneeringly. 


22 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


CHAPTER III. 

Some few weeks later Mary received a letter, and has- 
tened to impart its contents to her sons. “We are to 
be honored, especially honored, with a visit from Lady 
Augusta Vale and her daughter,” she said, with more 
animation than her sons had seen her display in years. 
“ Augusta Champney was my dearest girl friend. In fact 
I had no other. We were inseparable. She was my 
maid of honor at my marriage, and was soon after mar- 
ried to Lord Arthur Yale, who died a few years ago 
leaving this daughter. I have always kept up a corres- 
pondence with Lady Vale, as you well know, having 
hear^ me speak of her many times. How gladly shall I 
welcome both mother and daughter, and if the dear 
child in any way resembles her mother as I remember 
her in her youthful beauty, then she is indeed most 
charming. Let me see, she must be about eighteen 
now.” 

Mary cast a thoughtful eye at Roger, who sat idly 
drumming on the table, and looking out of the window 
with rather a bored expression. 

Andrew saw his mother’s look and thought bitterly; 
“Her first thought is always of Roger. I know what’s 
in her mind. She has already selected the Euglish girl 
to be my brother’s bride. Well he’s welcome to her. 
The Virginia girls are good enough forme, but it makes 
my blood boil to see mother place Roger first in every- 
thing, and if I thought I could frustrate her plans I 
would cut Roger out as soon as I saw any signs. of his 
beginning to make love. I could do it, too.” 

Roger suddenly stopped drumming on the table, and 
turned toward Mary. “How long will these grand 
people stay, mother mine ?” 

“I’m sure I don’t know, dear. Nothing definite is 
said in this letter. I shall not care if they never go 
away.” 

“Whew! I think I’ll vacate,” exclaimed Roger, 
laughingly. “ You won’t want a great lumbering fellow 
like me around after they get here. I’ve been wanting 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 23 

to go to New York for ever so long. Now is my 
chance.” 

“ Roger, you would never be so ungallant as to run 
away just at the very time when I need you most. 
Why I depend upon you to be our cavalier. What 
should I do?” 

‘ Ob, Andy would pull you through all right. He 
can make himself twice as agreeable to the ladies as I 
can. Hell have the English daisy dead in love with 
him in less than a month. Hey, old fellow?” 

Roger rose and slapped Andrew heartily upon the 
back, whose brow clouded still darker as he watched his 
brother’s smiling face. Hi go off, also,” he said, gloom- 
ily. “Mother won’t want me around. She never does.” 

“Don’t say that, my son,” replied Mary, warmly. 
“ Why should I not want you ? Are you not my own 
boy, and as dear to me as Roger ? You will both stay 
here, I know, and help me to entertain my friends. 
Roger spoke a moment ago of their being grand people. 
Lady Augusta will be greatly changed from wdiat I 
knew her, if she has even a spark of haughtiness. She 
is simple, and free from anything approaching the 
English pride of birth, which mar the otherwise lovely 
characters of the ladies of England. I am sure she is 
too wise and thoughtful to rear her daughter in any 
other but the true way, so we may expect to receive and 
welcome two ladies who are not ‘grand,’ as Roger is 
pleased to style them, but who will be as ourselves. 
Lady Vale could boast of her high lineage if she chose, 
for there is no bluer blood in all England, but she is 
not one to make a show, or parade her ancestors. I am 
sure you will never hear her speak of it boastingly. 
She has not much of a fortune left, I believe. Just 
enough to make her comfortable.” 

Mary ended her little speech with a look of entreaty 
toward Roger, which said plainly : “ You are my dear 

son. There is none other in the whole world like you. 
Stay and lay siege to this maiden’s heart, and give me a 
daughter. ” Roger interpreted the look, and arose with 
a shrug of his shoulders, and left the room. His 
mother’s manner was marked, and therefore man-like, 
he muleishly determined that no one should arrange his 
love affairs for him. and that if his mother for a moment 
imagined such a thing, he would very shortly undeceive 


24 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


her. Accordingly, a few days before the visitors were 
expected, he appeared at his mother’s private room, at- 
tired for traveling. “I’m off for New York, mother 
mine,” he said, kissing her cheek. “ Dont’ know how 
long I shall be gone.” 

Mary arose and threw her arms around his neck. 
“This is not treating me fairly, my son. I know you 
are going on account of my guests who are cominjr. 
Why do you object so strongly to meeting with them ? ’ 

“ Home won’t seem the same after they get here,” re- 
plied Roger, brushing the soft hair from his mother’s 
brow. “Andy will take good care of Lady Vale and her 
daughter, and I’ll promise not to be gone longer than 
they stay. Write me when they are leaving, and you’ll 
see me here in a jiffy.” 

Mary watched him depart with a tearful face. His 
long, swinging strides soon took him from her view, 
and she sank into a seat, burying her face in her hands. 
Until now she had not fully realized how much she had 
reckoned on Roger’s falling in love with the daughter of 
lier old friend. He was heart-free she well knew, never 
having cared especially for any one lady, and she had 
really set her heart upon a mai riage between her favor- 
ite son and this girl who she imagined must be just the 
wife for him. Now her plans were all dashed to the 
ground, and by her own foolishness, too. If she had 
not mentioned their coming, but had taken Roger by 
surprise, all might have been well. 

She dashed the tears away, and went out to find An- 
drew, whom she told of his brother’s departure. Andrew 
was not ill-pleased at the course Roger had taken. He 
had not much of an idea of laying siege to Miss Yale’s 
heart, still he was not unconscious of his brother’s supe- 
riority in many ways, and he thought to himself that so 
long as the ladies stayed, it was as well for Roger to be 
absent, and very thoughtful of him to take himself out 
of the way. 

Soon after this the ladies came. Lady Yale, tall, 
statuesque, with snow white hair, and a beautiful face 
despite her years, and her daughter, so much like the 
mother, barring the beautiful bronze hair, and laughing 
grey eyes in which, as yet, there was no shadow of a sor- 
row. Both had the same sweet, serious mouth, charm- 
ing when in repose, but most enchanting when parted 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 25 

with a smile, which was often the case with Victoria 
Vale. Her’s was a sunny nature, and Mary took her to 
her heart at once. In less than a week they had grown 
to be inseparable companions, and Lad}-^ Vale often 
laughingly remarked, that she was beginning to feel the 
pangs of jealousy for the first time in her life. 

“ If God had only blessed me with a daughter like 
you,” sighed Mary as she was strolling with her young 
companion. “ It has ever been a sorrow to me that one 
of my sons was not a daughter.” 

“ Surely you do not love either of your sons less, just 
because he is a boy ?” asked Victoria quickly. 

“No-o,” said Mary, hesitatingly, “j'et I would rather 
Andrew had been a girl.” 

“ She loves the absent one more dearlj^” mused Vic- 
toria, looking at Mary’s speaking face. “Will you 
tell me about the son who is not here ?” she asked, draw- 
ing Mary to a rustic seat and placing an arm about 
her. 

“ With pleasure, my love. You have seen his portrait, 
but that is cold, inanimate. It does not, cannot give 
you his winning charm of manner, his laughing voice, 
so full of hearty cheer. I miss him sadly, Victoria. 
He is a part of myself. We have never been separated 
so long before. The boys have often taken trips with 
their tutor while being educated, but never of very long 
duration, unless I went also. I long for his merry voice, 
always gay. I long to hear him say, ‘ I am here, mother, 
mine.’ ” 

“ Why do you not send for him, Mrs. Willing? I am 
sure he will gladly return if he knows how you long 
for him.” 

Mary gazed at the unconscious face of the beautiful 
girl. Dare she tell her what was in her mind? Dare 
she awaken thoughts which, until now, she was sure 
Victoria knew nothing of? Yes, she would. Her 
mother-love for the absent made her scent approaching 
danger, and she had noticed Andrew’s growing interest 
in her fair guest. She would speak. There could be 
no great harm in that. She took Victoria’s hand, and 
pressed it gently, while she looked directly into the 
sweet grey eyes. 

“Roger is shy where ladies are, except, of course, 
his old mother. I fear he ran away to avoid you.” 


26 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


A faint, pink flush covered Victoria’s face, and neck, 
and she quickly drew her hand from Mary’s.” 

‘‘ I am sorry^” she said, simply. “ My mother and I 
will proceed on our travels to-morrow.” 

“No, no, dear child,” cried Mary, in alarm. “You 
misunderstand me. Do not think for a moment that 
you are keeping Roger fi’om his home. He — he — oh, 
how can I tell you, my sweet girl, for fear you may 
think my words designing ones, and still you should 
know me better. I would sooner die than cause you 
sorrow, or make you afraid of me.” 

Victoria kissed Mary, and said gently: “Dear Mrs. 
Willing, I could never suspect you to be anything but 
good, true, and full of zealous care for my well-being. 
Next to dear mamma I love and adore you. Then what 
is this that agitates you so ? Will you not tell me ?” 

“ Yes, I will tell you, Victoria. Roger has gone away 
because — because he loves you.” 

“Loves me!” cried the girl, rising and confusedly 
placing her hands to her head. “ Ah, no, dear madam. 
You are mistaken. He has never seen me.” 

“ Ah, my dear, he does not need to see you. Love is 
not born with the sight. It is of the spirit. We have 
talked of you so much. He has dwelt upon your image, 
until he is already acquainted with you, and he has flown 
from you, abashed at his own boldness in daring to love 
one so far above him.” 

Victoria buried her blushing face in her hands, and 
Mary gently drew the beautiful head to her bosom. 
“ Do not be alarmed, dear one. He is not coming back 
to disturb your peace. He will never tell you of his 
love, so now forget that I have spoken, or that such a 
being as Roger Willing lives. I cannot part with you ; 
your mother has not a warmer affection for you than I. 
Then why not remain here in America, making short 
trips to different points of interest, but always making 
this your abiding place.” 

Artful Mary. If she had studied the rules of di- 
plomacy all her life, she could not have taken a surer 
way of arousing Victoria’s interest in the absent Roger, 
than by talking as she had done. 

Many times for weeks after, Victoria caught herself 
blushing at what Mary had told her. There is no young 
girl if told that a man whom she has never seen, and 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


27 


who has never seen her, is madly in love with her, but 
what will often allow her thoughts to wander to the ab- 
sent one. “Poor fellow,” she thinks, “I am heartily 
sorry for him, but of course he did the best thing for 
himself by going away. I should never have fancied 
him, and it would have been dreadful to have had him 
in the same house with me.” Some such thoughts as 
these often ran through Victoria’s mind, and she would 
have been thoroughly surprised at herself if anj^body 
had taken her to task as to how many times a day 
Roger’s name was on her tongue, or in her mind. She 
would have blushed to answer. Yes, indeed. Artful 
Mary. 

At first Andrew met Victoria only at meal times, and 
in the drawing-room after dinner, and to his mother’s 
queries as to how he liked her, he answered that he 
“ never did fancy red heads and owls’ eyes,” much to 
Mary’s secret satisfaction, but it was not long ere An- 
drew sought Victoria in her favorite haunts about the 
grounds, and if he saw her start out for a ramble or 
canter he was not slow in following her. Victoria did 
not dislike his attentions. His dark melancholy beaut}" 
was extremely fascinating, and Andrew had a manner if 
he chose to exercise it, that few women could resist. 
And in a very few weeks he threw all the fascinations of 
which he was master around the unconscious Victoria. 
Mesmerism was a subject just being agitated at that 
time, and Andrew was deeply interested in it. He be- 
lieved Victoria to be of a yielding, pliant nature, and 
one easily influenced by magnetism. If they were sit- 
ting at the table he would fix his eyes upon her, and 
presently her eyelids would gently tremble, and then 
she would raise her eyes like a frightened fawn to his, 
and he would turn away with a satisfied smile. Again, 
he would be sitting upon the veranda as she passed out. 
He would follow her with his eyes, willing her to go so 
far and no further. She would stop, hesitate, turn back, 
and again ascend the steps, and seat herself beside him. 
All this pleased him, and he felt sure of being able to 
wdll her to do his bidding at any time when he saw fit. 
At first he was only interested in her, and had no 
thought of love or marriage, but as the weeks went by, 
he felt a longing for her presence when she was absent, 
and the mere sound of her voice in greeting, sent a 


28 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


thrill through him, which told him that if he did not 
already love, he was near to the brink. 

As for Victoria, she was totally ignorant of any feel- 
ing, except friendship,^ for Andrew Willing, unless it 
might be a vague uneasiness when in his presence, for 
which she was unable to account. She knew that she 
breathed easier when away from him, and that very 
often she accompanied him on drives and boating, when 
she did not care to go, but felt some unseen power 
almost compelling her to do that which was against her 
will. She often raised her eyes to find his fixed upon 
her with a strange light in their depths, which made a 
chill go through her, and at times when she felt this 
unaccountable feeling, she would steal into the picture- 
gallery, and gaze long and earnestly at Roger’s quiet, 
peaceful face. It rested her, she knew not why, and she 
always went out feeling calmer, and more like her old 
self ere any disturbing element had come into her life. 

Lady Vale did not see this little drama being enacted 
under her eyes, or she might have taken her daughter 
away, for she had conceived a dislike for Andrew, un- 
accountable even to herself ; but Mary’s eyes were open, 
and she looked on with fear and trembling. Oh, if 
Roger would only return before the mischief had gone 
too far. She would write a pleading letter, taking care 
not to mention the name of Vale, and perhaps he might 
come home. So the letter was sent, and very shortly 
the answer came. Roger was enjoying himself hugely, 
and had no desire to return until the English visitors 
had departed. 

“Well,” thought Mary, “if the mountain will not 
come to Mahomet, Mahomet must go to the mountain. 
I will propose that we all take a trip, and it will be 
strange if I cannot bring them together before the 
journey is ended. I am satisfied what the result will 
be, once they see each other. My boy cannot help lov- 
ing her, and she will likewise be drawn to him.” 

Mary was not long in broaching the subject of travel 
to Lady Vale, who acquiesced immediately; and inside 
of a week, the house was left to the care of servants, 
and the four people had started for Canada. 

Andrew was delighted with the arrangement, for he 
anticipated much pleasure journeying with the girl he 
loved, for he now acknowledged to himself that he was 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


29 


madly in love with the sweet fair English maiden, whose 
smde was heaven to him, and for whom if need be he 
would gladly die. He longed to breathe his passion but 
he dared not. Something in the serene, unconscious 
face restrained him, and he felt that he could afturd to 
wait. He seemingly had things all his own way. He 
saw how his mesmeric power controlled her, and he felt 
no fear but that when the proper time came, she could 
no more resist him than the charmed bird can resist the 
pitiless eyes of the snake. He knew that she had not a 
spark of regard for him, but that would matter little 
when the time should come to act. His was the stronger 
\yill; he would compel her to yield to his love, then it 
would be an easy and most pleasant task to teach her to 
love him. 


30 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


CHAPTEK IV. 

They had been travelling for nearly two months, visit- 
ing ihe mountains and the different lakes, and Mary 
was beginning to think about getting toward New York 
and Roger, when without any warning came a telegiam, 
announcing a fatal explosion which had resulted in the 
probable loss of both eyes to Roger. He was in a hos- 
pital and wanted his mother. Mary lost no time in 
going to him taking Andrew with her, and leaving Lady 
Vale and her daughter to return to the “Five Gables,” 
and ra!ike everything comfortable for the invalid’s 
reception, for Mary determined on taking Roger home 
as soon as permissable. 

In the hurried preparation for departure, Andrew saw 
no way in which to broach the subject of his love for 
Victoria. 'He doubted if she would listen kindly when 
so agitated by his mother’s keen distress, so he bade the 
girl who had become so dear to him, a calm good-bye, 
and left her with a strange sinking at the heart, which 
he knew was not caused by the news of his brother’s 
accident, but by a presentiment of something about to 
befall Victoria. 

Lady Vale and Victoria hurried back to Mary’s home, 
and there waited in sorrow for the home-coming of one 
whom they knew to be his mother’s idol. Mary had 
written that there was “ no hope that Roger would ever 
see again, but they dare not tell him just yet. Let him 
fully recover from the shock to his nervous system.” 

Lady Vale’s eyes filled with tears as she read the let- 
ter, which showed plainly a mother’s buried hopes. 
“Poor Mary,” she said as she handed the letter to Vic- 
toria. “ The sun of her world has gone down never to 
rise again. Her hopes have all been centered in that 
boy. She seemed to care but little for Andrew. It was 
all Roger, Roger with her. How will she bear this 
heavy cross ?” 

Victoria took the letter, and stole up to the picture 
gallery, and stood before Roger’s smiling, winsome face. 
“ Could it be possible that the light of those laughing 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 31 

eyes had gone out forever? Ah no. God was good. 
He would restore to Eoger his sight,” she felt sure. 

They arrived at evening when everything was hushed 
and still, and a quiet peaceful calm rested on the home 
nest. Victoria watched the carriage being driven up to 
the door, then she fled to her room. She could not meet 
him yet. Not till the sorrow of being in his childhood's 
home, which his ej es never more would gaze upon, had 
lost its first bitterness. She had seen Mary descend 
from the carriage weeping, and had seen Andrew assist 
a blindfolded figure tenderly out, and she realized that 
she had no part in their grief; that she was only a stran- 
ger, and a vague longing took j)Ossession of her — a 
longing to be nearer the stricken one; a wish to take a 
sister’s part in nursing him back to health and 
strength. 

In a few moments, she went down, but not into the 
family sitting-room. She took a light wrap from the 
rack in the hall, and passed quietly out into the fast 
gathering twilight; but the quick eye of Andrew had 
seen her form pass the open door, and he followed her, 
glad of the chance to see her alone. She turned as she 
heard his step, and although the darkness partly con- 
cealed his face, she noticed the glad ring in his voice 
as he came quickly up to her, and took both her hands 
in his. “ Victoria, sweet one, are you glad that I am 
back? Did you miss me? Oh how your pure face 
maddens me,” and before she had realized what he was 
about to do, he had caught her to him, and had pressed 
a burning kiss upon her lips. 

Victoria struggled to free herself, but she failed, and 
indignantly looked up into the face of her captor. His 
eyes shone with a strange light. She felt a dreamy lan- 
guor stealing upon her, a desire to sleep. What did it 
mean ? Had this man a power over her which she was 
unable to resist ? Horrible thought. She made one more 
feeble attempt to get away, and then lay passive and 
and quiet in his arms. 

He looked gloatingly down at his helpless burden. “I 
have conquered,” he whispered hoarsely. “ She cannot 
fly from me now. She is mine. Victoria, my sweet 
angel ?” 

“ Yes,” she answered faintly. ^ , 

Put your arms about my neck and kiss me.” 


32 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


She slowly did as he bade her, but there was no ex- 
pression in the white face pressed to his, no passion in 
the kiss. Only a passive obedience to his will, which 
shamed him, hardened though he was, and he felt no 
pleasure in the caress which he had been obliged to 
gain by force. He gently drew her to a rustic seat, and 
fanned her with his hat. In a few moments she breathed 
a low sigh and looked up into nis face; then she started 
to her feet and would have fled if he had not caught her 
arm and held her. 

“Let me go,” she cried. “You hurt me.” 

“ Victoria, be seated for a moment until I can explain,” 
he said pleadingly. “ I have not meant to be harsh with 
you. Any culprit has a right to plead his cause and ask 
for mercy. Then will you hear me ?” 

“ I will hear you,” she answered coldly, “ but I prefer 
to stand.” 

“ That means that you have no confidence in me,” he 
retorted bitterly. “ You are safe from my touch, Victo- 
ria. I shall never lay hands on j^ou again without your 
permission. I did not mean to frighten you, I had no 
intention of doing as I did. I was a brute. Will you 
forgive me ?” 

“No,” she answered indignantly. 

His lips parted in a dangerous smile. “You will not 
forgive me this slight offense. Then if I am in disgrace 
witli you I might as well tell you all. I love you ! Stay, 
Victoria,” as she turned toward the house. “You shall 
hear me. I adore you ! Life will not be worth living if 
you do not share it with me. I want you for my wife, 
and I mean to have you. Yes,” as she scornfully tossed 
her head. “As surely as this moon shines in the sky 
above us, just as surely will I win you for my wife. You 
do not think so now; you say in your mind, ‘I hate 
him,’ but the time will come when you shall humbly 
place your arms about my neck, and say of your own 
free will, ‘I love j’ou; I am yours.’” 

If Victoria had been a girl of the period she might 
have returned a saucy and spirited answer, but being a 
young lady carefully reared by an English mamma, and 
living long before slang was invented, she simply said: 
“Are you done, Mr. Willing?” 

“Yes, I am done. Lady Victoria Vale.’ 

“ Thank you for placing me on my guard. I shall 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 83 

know liow to meet you from this time on,” and with 
these words she turned and left him.” 

Andrew sat for some time in deep thought. He was 
not disheartened at the turn affairs had taken. He 
knew his power and meant to use it, but in a more tem- 
perate way than he had begun. He must be careful 
and not frighten the bird away, or all would be lost. So 
long as she staid under the same roof with him, he was 
confident of success. 

Victoria made one great mistake. She did not tell 
her mother. At first she felt ashamed, humiliated, and 
dared not confide in her best friend. She knew that her 
mother would immediately start for England, and she 
did not want to go. She loved Mary dearly, and now 
here was Koger afflicted sorely, and she had promised 
Mary to be his eyes for a while at any rate. Then why 
should she allow her hatred of Andrew to drive her 
away from duty, and why should she tell her mother of 
a disagreeable episode which would never occur again. 
It would only disturb her, so Victoria met Andrew at 
breakfast the next morning with a serene countenance, 
and the two elder ladies dreamed not of the tempest in 
the two young hearts. 

Roger did not appear at breakfast. He was still very 
much fatigued from his journey, and dreading to meet 
strangers with this affliction still new upon him, he 
breakfasted in his own rooms, which Mary had made the 
brightest and most cheerful looking in the house, even 
if her darling could not see them. She hastily drank a 
cup of coffee, then begging to be excused, saying 
“ Roger would feel lonely if left too long,” she went out, 
leaving Lady Vale with Victoria to entertain Andrew. 

Victoria looked after Mary with wistful eyes. How 
she longed to accompany her, and beg to be allowed to 
minister to the invalid’s many wants. 

Lady Vale glanced rather anxiously at Victoria’s pale 
face and drooping eyes. “ Are you not well, my love ?” 
she asked. 

Victoria started, and a faint rose color supplanted the 
lily in her cheeks. “ I was not aware of feeling other 
than in the best of health, dear mamma. Why do you 
ask ?” 

Oh, I thought your general expression savored of 
lassitude; lacked vivacity, as it were. No doubt the de- 


34 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


pressingly warm weather has something to do with it. 
Now that Mary is again at home and does not need us, 
would you like to visit some of the hikes, or perhaps the 
mountains ?” 

Andrew listened almost breathlessly for Victoria’s re- 
ply. He expect d to hear a quick assent to Lady Vale’s 
proposition. After his rough conduct of last night 
Victoria would gladlv make her escape from his hateful 
presence. He could hardly conceal a smile of delight as 
Victoria laughed lightly, and said: “Ah, mamma, what 
did I tell you the other day ? Did I not say that you 
were sadly in need of spectacles? That your eyesight 
was rapidly failing you? And this proves it. To think 
that you should imagine I was losing my health. I 
never felt bette.r in my life. I do not care to travel. 
What more enchanting spot can we find than this ? I 
never tire of its beauties, besides I promised dear Mrs. 
Willing to lighten her labor of love, by assisting her in 
reading to, and caring for, the invalid. Would it be 
courtesy on our part to leave her just at the time when 
she needs us most ?” 

“ Certainly not, my daughter. If such be the case, w^e 
will stay by all means. I only spoke of going away be- 
cause I felt concerned as to your health.” 

“ Then let your heart be reassured, dear mamma,” an- 
swered Victoria, rising and kissing Lady Vale. I feel 
more than usually bright this morning. Will you walk 
with me down by the lake ? We have still a few more 
lines of Virgil to translate.” 

“ With pleasure, my love. Will you not accompany 
us, Andrew ?” 

Andrew hesitated, and was about to assent, when a 
warning flash from Victoria’s eyes stayed him. It plainly 
said “ Do not inflict your presence any longer upon me, 
sir. I shall rebel.” 

I am extremely sorry. Lady Vale, but I have sadly neg- 
lected my duties in being away from home caring for 
Koger. I must now go over the different plantations, 
and start immediately, so adieu for to-day and possibly 
for several days. I may find much to detain me.” He 
bowed courteously to Victoria, gallantly kissed Lady 
Vale’s hand, and left the room. 

Victoria’s heart gave a bound of relief. “Now I shall 
be my old self again,” she thought. Relieved of his 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


35 


odious watchful eyes following me everywhere, I can 
again be natural. Ugh ! I feel as if a snake had crawled 
over me, and left its nasty trail behind.” 

She gave her arm to Lady Vale. “ Come mamma, let 
us get out into the beautiful sunlight, among the fra- 
grant blooming trees. I feel stifled here.” 

They had been down by the lake over an hour. Lady 
Vale with her white hands idly resting in her lap, was 
watching two swans which were sailing majestically 
on the placid bosom of the water, while she listened to 
the sweet voice of Victoria, reading the closing lines of 
Virgil. Suddenly she looked toward the avenue, and 
placed her hand on Victoria s arm. “ Hush, daughter, 
I heard voices. Ah, I thought I was not mistaken. It 
is Mary leading her son. Is not that a touching sight? 
Who could look upon it without being affected. The 
mother, her hair whitened with years, bending her form 
under the weight of her stalwart youthful son upon 
whom she has centered all her hopes.” 

Victoria raised her head, and her eyes filled with 
tears. Roger's head was bent until his lips touched his 
mother’s hair. They were still too far away for her to 
distinguish what they were saying. 

“ How does the dear old place look, mother mine ? Is 
it changed?” 

“ Not at all, dear Roger. The peacocks are strutting on 
the lawn. The swans are sailing on the lake, and, oh my 
darling, the fairest girl who ever lived is sitting on the 
stone seat which you fashioned with your own hands 
when but a lad. You ran away from her, but fate, or a 
kind Providence which ever you will, has decreed that 
you are to meet. You are not averse to it, my son ?” 

“Not now, mother. I can be nothing but an object of 
pity to her, and as for me, all interest in anything femi- 
nine has ceased forever.” 

Victoria rose and advanced to meet them. 

“Oh, if you could only see her now,” exclaimed Mary. 
“She is tall and most beautifully formed. Her com- 
plexion is like roses; her eyes like stars; but they are 
filled with tears, my son; and those tears are for you; 
and the expression on her sweet face is such, that if you 
could but see it, you would take her in your arms and 
kiss the tears away. It is not pity. It is love; maidenly 
love, which as yet does not know that it loves.” 


36 


.THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


Victoria was near enough now to hear Koger say: 
“ Mother, you speak wildly. What do you mean and 
she wondered what Maiy had been saying. 

“ Ah, Victoria, I missed you, and wondered where you 
had hidden. Roger, this is Lady Victoria Vale, of 
whom you have often heard me speak.” 

Roger pressed the little hand placed within his, and 
smiled. Victoria thought she had never seen a more 
winning smile, yet it was full of sadness. 

“ Yes, I ought to know Lady Victoria Vale very well,” 
he said, still retaining her hand; “but I should like to 
have met her under brighter circumstances.” He lightly 
touched the bandage about his eyes. “ If I could but 
tear off this hateful band, and be able to see the 
beautiful vision which my mother is never tired of 
praising! But that pleasure is denied me. I must be 
content to see only wdth her eyes.” 

Victoria blushed and withdrew her hand. 

“Dear Mrs. Willing is partial, and I am afraid sees 
only with the eyes of love. She says she loves me as 
she would a daughter, so you must excuse any little ex- 
aggerations on her part.” 

Mary had gone on and left the young people together, 
while she spoke with Lady Vale. “Come,” continued 
Victoria, “let me introduce you to my mother. Shall I 
become your guide ? Your mother has basely deserted 
you.” 

“ Hail to her desertion,” laughed Roger as he felt Vic- 
toria’s arm slip into his. “This is a lucky exchange of 
companions for me. Are you not taller than my 
mother ?” 

“ Somewhat,” replied Victoria, leading him to her 
mother who rose and grasped both his hands, kissing 
him tenderly. 

“Ah! this is indeed a greeting worth having,” cried 
Roger. “ See what it is to be an invalid. 1 doubt if 
you would have accorded me this honor, had I been pre- 
sented to you six months ago. Lady Vale.” 

“ Who knows,” replied Lady Vale, who saw that Roger 
chose to make light of his affliction, and did not wdsh 
too much sympathy expressed. “ I am glad that I am not 
a young lady. I am afraid I should lose my heart. You 
are too dangerous as it is. No w^onder your mother’s 
life is all centered in you.” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 37 

Roger’s laugh rang out joyously, and Mary smiled to 
see him in such good spirits. 

“Ah, Lady Vale, it is veiy plain to be seen that you 
have visited Ireland, and kissed the ‘ Blarney Stone,’ ” 
said Roger. 

Lady Vale placed her hand on the young man’s arm. 
“ My dear boy,” she said gravely, “ I love your mother 
as I would a sister. I love her sons because they are 
her sons. I have mourned with her over this affliction 
which has come upon you, until you have become very 
near to me. There has has been no flattery meant in 
the few words I have spoken.” 

Roger grasped the white hand still lying on his arm, 
and carried it to his lips, while his voice had a suspicious 
tremble in it as he said, “1 never longed for my sight 
as I d(f at this moment. My mother has undertaken to 
describe you, but I am sure her description must fall far 
short of the reality. How is it that I am blessed with 
BO charming a trio to minister to my comfort, and to 
help to chase dull care away ? I have been anything but 
a docile invalid, have I not, mother mine ?” 

“ You have been most patient, my son. Indeed, I have 
wondered how you could bear all that you have with 
such rare fortitude, but sit down on this rustic seat 
made by yourself, and rest. I am sure Victoria will 
most gladly take upon herself the task of entertaining 
3'ou, while Lady Vale accompanies me to the gardener’s 
cottage. I must see him before luncheon.” 

Roger smiled as his mother gently pressed him into 
the old stone seat, and w’alked away with Lady Vale. 
Victoria stood a short distance from him, looting out 
over the lake, and thinking: “What shall I say to him? 
I must be cheerful while I feel just like crying, and I 
can’t think of a pleasant word to say. I wish I had a 
good book. One never need to exert themselves when 
they can read something interesting. I will ask him 
who is his favorite author, then step up to the house 
and select it.” 

“ Am I deserted ?” said Roger, putting out his hand 
gropingly. “I thought I heard my mother say that 
Lady Victoria Vale would stay by me.” 

“ I am here,” replied Victoria, moving nearer. Roger 
touched her dress. 

’"“There used to be room enough for two on this 


38 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


stone. It has not changed, I think. Will you not sit 
beside me ? I like to have people near while I talk to 
them.” 

Victoria complied, blushing slightly, as there was 
scant room for two, and necessitated the placing of 
Roger’s arm over the back of the seat. 

“ How ridiculous of me to blush,” she thought, “ he 
can’t see me.” 

“ Now tell me how you like our home, Lady Victoria. 
Is it not the fairest spot you have ever seen ?” 

“ It is very beautiful, Mr. Willing, but I know one 
fairer, and more dear to me.” 

“Ah! I can guess without further explanation 
from you. It is your English home. Let me 
see, what is the name of it? I have heard my 
mother say.” 

“ Valecourt, Mr. Willing. Oh, it is so beautiful. I 
wish you might see it.” She stopped in confusion, as a 
pained expression rested for a moment upon Roger’s 
face. “ Oh, what have I said, pray forgive me, Mr. 
Willing. I am such a blunderer. I had forgotten your 
affliction.” 

“ Don’t make any excuses,” replied Roger, trying to 
laugh cheerfully. “ You were wishing I might see your 
home so far away. What is to hinder me ? I will see it 
now by proxy. You shall describe it so graphically that 
I shall need no eyes, and perhaps, who knows, in the 
years to come I may gaze upon its beauties. I shall not 
always be blind.” 

Victoria gazed at the young man pityingly. She 
knew how hopeless was his case by Mary’s despairing 
letters. “Would it not be better if he knew?” she 
thought. “Would it not be more charitable to tell him 
the truth ?” She would consult Mrs. Willing. 

Roger continued. “ I will forgive you on one condi- 
tion. That you drop the formal Mr. Willing, and call 
me Roger. No one calls me Mr. Willing, except 
strangers, and you are not a stranger. You are my 
cousin. Your mother said as much. She said she was 
my mother’s sister. I’ll tell you what we will do. I 
hate the handle to your name. I am too thoroughly 
American to enjoy titles, although my parents were of 
English blood. Ill call you Cousin Victoria, while to 
you I am Cousin Roger.” 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 39 

“Agreed/’ said Victoria, laughing. “I never did like 
those near to me to call me Lady Victoria. It places 
me miles away from them.'’ 

Roger felt a strange thrill in the region of his heart 
as Victoria said “ those near to me.” Then he was one 
of the fortunate “ those.’' How soon would it be ere he 
could dispense with the hateful bandage, and look upon 
the face of the sweet-voiced maiden, who so uncon- 
sciously said such comforting things? 

“Let us begin without delay, then. Cousin Victoria; 
tell me of your fair English home, Valecourt. ” 

While Victoria pictured her home to Roger, Lady 
Vale and Mary walked slowly toward the gardener’s 
cottage arm in arm. 

“You have guessed my hopes, dear Augusta, or I 
should say, what was once my hope, in regard to your 
your child and my Roger.” 

“Yes, Mary,” and Lady Vale pressed her friend’s 
hand tenderly. “Shattered hopes. I will say that 
I should not have been averse to their union, had 
Roger been in full possession of his health, but 
now — dear Mary, you surely cannot wish it, while 
of course Victoria will not allow herself to love a 
blind man. Think of what a future hers would be, 
tied for* life to a never ceasing care. Ah no, it can 
never, never be.” 

Mary burst into tears. “ My poor boy ! What a dark 
prospect lies before him. I must tell him the physician’s 
decision, though the telling break my heart.” 

“ Has he enough strength of will, think you, to bear 
up under it ? When he knows there is no hope, will 
he do as so many have done before him ? Will he take 
his own life.” 

“ God forbid ! Oh Augusta, you are a mother; pity a 
sorrowing mother’s breaking heart, and promise me, 
that if God brings those two young hearts together, 
and they love, in spite of Roger’s affliction, promise me 
that you will consent to their union; that you will do 
nothing to separate them ?” 

Mary stopped and wound her arms around Lady Vale, 
who kissed the tear-stained face of her friend. “ It is a 
hard thing to promise, dear Mary.” 

“ Ah ! but my heart will break if you do not. Think 
of how little Roger will Imve to make him happy. Think 


40 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


of wliat a joy such a love as Victoria’s would be to him. 
Tliey may not love, but if they do, will you promise me 
not to withhold your cousent ? Do Augusta, or my life 
will be miserable.” And Lady Vale, although her heart 
misgave her, finally consented, hoping that Victoria's 
good sense would prevent her from doing anything so 
rash. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


41 


CHAPTEK V. 

Andrew remained away three days. They seemed the 
longest three days in all his life. He longed to be near 
Victoria, to hear her voice, to watch her changing face, 
even if she did show weariness at his presence, and treat 
him with scorn. His perseverance must win in the long 
run, and then how sweet the victory. He doubted if he 
would have loved her with half the fervor, if she had 
willingly thrown herself into his arms, but her scornful 
half-averted looks, only made the blood course faster 
through his veins, and the chase was twice as fascinating. 
As he rode up the broad avenue that quiet summer even- 
ing, he was as positive of victory, as though Victoria 
were already his wife, and he anticipated the swift look 
of disdain which would shoot from her eyes, with as 
much ardor as a favored lover longs for his mistress’s 
most enchanting smile. To his enamored fancy her cold- 
ness was only a sure sign of a complete conquest for 
him. As he drew near the house he heard voices, and 
then a laugh which he knew could only belong to one 
person, Victoria. The happy, joyous ring of her voice 
told that she was enjoying her companion’s society. 
Andrew wondered who it could be. A pang of jealousy 
shot through him, as he descried a tall, manly form with 
his arm passed through Victoria’s, slowdy pacing in 
front of him. “ Ah !” he thought, “ so we have a visitor. 
Very familiar, I must say. Ill soon put an end to 
that.” He savagely thrust his spurs into the animal’s 
sides, causing the poor creature to rear and plunge 
madly, while Victoria who had not heard Andrew ap- 
proaching, screamed and jumped to one side, dragging 
Roger with her, as the horse dashed by. Andrew 
wheeled and returned, glancing quickly at Victoria’s 
companion, and when he saw the blind-folded figure of 
his brother, he uttered an exclamation which sounded 
very much like “ damn.” He had forgotten Roger, or if 
he had thought of him, it was of his being in a darkened 
room shut away from everything joyous, and bemoaning 
his fate. Instead, Andrew saw him apparently happy, 


42 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


with a jest on his lips, entertaining his fair guide in a 
manner peculiarly Roger’s own, and “evidently very 
pleasing to Victoria,” Andrew thought bitterly, for he 
had never been able to beguile such laughter from 
those sweet lips. In another moment he was smiling 
at his foolishness, at being for even a second jealous of 
a blind man. “ Of course she is doing her best to cheer 
him,” he thought. “ Poor Roger. Why should I be- 
grudge him a few moments of happiness ? It’s all he’ll 
ever get, I fancy.” 

He alighted and grasped Roger by the hand. “ Hello, 
old chap,” be said heartily. “ I’m glad to see you out, 
and more like your old self than when I went away. 
How are the eyes progressing ?” To Victoria he merely 
raised his hat, who acknowledged his salutation by a 
silent bow. 

“ Hello, yourself,” cried Roger, taking his arm from 
Victoria’s. “I’m right glad to see you back again, 
Andrew. My eyes are doing fine, thank you. I think 
it nonsense to keep all this fol-de-rol around them. I’m 
sure they would get well much quicker without the 
bandage. I fancied I could see a ray of light this 
morning, as Richard dressed them.” 

Andrew started, and glanced toward Victoria, but she 
stood a little apart, with her eyes on the ground, and as 
he slipped his horse’s bridle over one arm, he offered the 
other to Roger, saying: “Come, brother, let me perform 
the pleasant duty of guiding you, although I may not 
be so apt as your fair companion. I hope it will not be 
long now that any one shall have to be eyes for you.” 
While in his heart he was saying: “Can it be possible 
that the doctor was wrong in saying that his eyesight 
was totally destroyed ? Doctors make mistakes some- 
times, as well as other people. Well, if such be the 
case my goose will be cooked; I can see that with half 
an eye. Victoria would never look at me twice, after 
gazing into the laughing eyes of Roger, for he is far 
superior to me, and I know it. Well, may the best fel- 
low win. I can hold my own with a man without eyes, 
but, ah yes, there is a but in ever}^ case, I reckon, 
and if Roger regains the sight of those melting 
orbs, good-bye, Andrew Willing, and exaunt from 
the scene.” 

He followed his mother from the dining-room after 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 43 

their evening meal, and when they were alone, he said: 
“ Is there any hope of Roger regaining his sight T* 

“None whatever, Andrew.” 

“ But he told me he fancied he could see a ray of light 
this morning, when his attendant was dressing his eyes.’* 

Mrs. Willing began to weep. “Poor boy, he fancies 
that every day; perhaps he can distinguish light from 
darkness, but what is that? I had a letter from Dr. 
Kohler last night. He is coming — as he promised to 
do — when it is time to remove the bandage. Then he 
Avill break the news to Roger. It is better that he 
should hear it from a stranger.” 

Andrew went out from his mother’s presence with al- 
most rejoicing in his heart. He knew he ought to mourn 
with her at this affliction which had come upon his twin 
brother, but instead, he felt a wicked satisfaction in 
knowing that Roger would be shorn of his greatest 
strength as long as he lived. The care of the plantation, 
all money matters which had once been Roger’s prerog- 
ative, would now revert to the younger brother; younger 
by one short hour, but who had been made to feel all 
his life, that Roger was his superior in everything, and 
now, — now that a new love had sprung up in his heart, 
and for a moment, a fierce jealousy as well, he knew 
that if Roger by any chance should regain his eyesight, 
he should hate him with bitterer hatred than ever Cain 
displayed toward his brother. All else he might relin- 
quish in Roger’s favor, but Victoria never. 

For several days he watched the pair with Argus eyes. 
Not a motion made by either escaped him. Victoria w as 
soon conscious of his espionage, and became guarded 
in her actions, never betraying by word or look the deep 
interest she felt in Roger, so that Andrew finally con- 
cluded, that Roger was fast falling in love with Victoria, 
but that she cared nothing for the blind man, nor would 
she ever. He soon tried his power over Victoria, and to 
his delight found it as strong as ever. One day he was 
sitting in the little rustic summer-house, when he saw 
her going down the avenue toward the lodge gates. He 
never took his eyes off of her figure, but slowly put out 
both hands toward her. Presently she turned, and came 
rapidly back directing her steps to where he was sitting. 
There were two doors to the summer-house, and as she 
approached, he quietly slipped out behind an acacia 


44 THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 

bush, taking care not to turn his back to her, keeping 
his eyes fixed steadily upon her. She entered by the 
opposite door and sat down, with a vacant expression in 
her eyes, languidly leaning her head against the lattice 
work. A few seconds passed, and Andrew stole out 
from behind the bush, and seated himself beside her, 
taking her passive hand in his, and patting it gently. 

“ Are you happy, Victoria,” he whispered. 

“ Oh, so happy,” she answered dreamily. 

Do you love ?” 

“ Ah yes,” with a sigh, “ I love.” 

He passed his hand over her face and her eyes closed. 
“ Do you love me, Victoria darling ?” 

“ Yes, I love you.” 

‘‘ Then kiss me. Kiss my hands, my hair, my face !” 

Victoria complied, and different to that other time 
when he had forced her; there was now a passionate 
abandonment in her caresses, which caused the blood to 
course through his veins like fire, and he caught her to 
his breast, pressing his face to the one not whiter than 
his own. 

“God in heaven, how I love her!” he cried. A moment 
later he was again behind the bush, and Victoria slowly 
opened her eyes, yawned, and looked about her, be- 
wildered. “Strange,” she said dreamily, “very 
strange. How came I here ? I started for the lodge. 
Oh, I know. I felt so sort of weak and trembling, that 
I decided to rest for a moment. I must have dropped 
asleep.” She arose and passed out. 

As soon as she had disappeared, Andrew entered the 
summer-house, flung himself down on the seat so lately 
occupied by Victoria, and remained buried in thought 
for some time. He dared not try his power too often, 
and only then when he was safe from detection.. He 
knew that if Victoria’s suspicions should be again 
aroused, she would flee from the house, and he would 
lose her forever; so when in her presence he_ was most 
circumspect, and veiled his eyes when he knew they be- 
trayed too dangerous a fire.” 

Meanwhile Roger’s eyes had ceased to pain him, and 
he chafed at having to still wear the bandage. One day 
his ill-humor and impatience got the upper hand of him, 
and he took Victoria by surprise by suddenly tearing 
the bandage from his face, She had been reading 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


45 


Ivaiijioe to him. They were out in their favorite stone 
seat by the lake. A quick ge ture caused her to glance 
up, and she uttered a faint cry, for she saw him for the 
first lime without the disfiguring cloth. 

‘•Oh, Cousin Eoger! What made you?” she cried. 
“You must let me bandage your eyes ag^dn.” 

“ Never,” he replied, catching her hand as he felt it 
touch his face. I have waited for that confounded 
doctor to come till I’m tired. My eyes must get ac- 
customed to the light or I’ll never see, and Victoria, I 
have heard your voice, your laugh, have felt your pres- 
ence until I am wild to see your face. He groped for 
her face, and took it between his hands, drawing it close 
until it nearly touched his own. 

“Can you see me?” she asked eagerly. He sadly 
dropped his hands. 

“ No, Victoria. I cannot see even an object. Oh, God ! 
the thought that perhaps I may be totally blind is mad- 
dening. Victoria !” His voice as he spoke her name ran 
the whole gamut of love, hope, despair, misery. 

Victoria quickly placed her hand upon his. “ What is 
it, dear Boger ?” 

“ Victoria, I cannot live if I am blind. When the 
doctor comes, if he tells me there is no hope, I shall end 
my useless life — there.” He pointed toward the lake. 

“ Oh, no, no, Boger ! How can you think of anything 
so horrible? Have you no love for your mother who 
adores you, that you should grieve her so ?” 

“ I shall soon be forgotten, Victoria. Better to die 
and end it all than to live a burden, and no comfort to 
anybody. Ah, Victoria,, you do not know what hopes I 
have cherished. What visions I have seen. God grant 
they may be realized.” He grasped the hand which still 
lingered on his arm. “ My angel of peace, my com- 
forter, my e5"es, it is a cruel question I am going to ask 
you. Could you sacrifice your youth, your fresh beauty, 
to become the companion for life of one who would be a 
constant care; who could not bear to have you from his 
side one moment ?” 

A glad light suffused Victoria’s face, but ere she could 
reply Andrew stood before them. She quickl}’’ with- 
drew her hand from Boger’s, whose sad countenance 
became still sadder. 

Ah, here you are,” said Andrew, noting with his 


46 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


keen eyes the disturbed faces before him. “What, 
Roger ! Are you without the bandage 

“ Yes,” said Roger gloomily. “ I can see as well with- 
out it, as with it. Darkness and daylight are as one 
with me now. God help me !” He rose and Andrew 
passed his arm through his brother’s. 

“ Dear old boy don’t give way like this. The doctor’s 
decision may be favorable. Don’t borrow trouble.” 

“Oh no. I’m not borrowing,” said Roger, with a 
laugh, sadder than any tears. “It is thrust upon me 
free gratis. There is no need to borrow. Come, tell 
me of yourself Andrew. Mother tells me you are up 
for Governor. Do you stand the ghost of a chance, 
think you ?” 

“ Not so much as the tenth part of a ghost, dear fel- 
low. The Whigs will carry the day in spite of our heavy 
electioneering, and I hope they will. I’d never consented 
to run if I had dreamed of getting elected. I’d make a 
fine Governor, wouldn’t I?” 

“ You’d be far better than the present one I reckon, 
even if you are but twenty-two. Cousin Victoria ?” 

“ Victoria is not here,” replied Andrew. “ She is out 
of sight, gone toward the lodge.” 

“ Then let us go to the house, Andrew. Great God ! 
what an affliction is mine if I never regain my sight. I 
had rather lost a limb, aye, all of them, than to have 
lost my eyes. Ah, my brother, the doctor’s decision 
means everything to me !” 

“Were you making love to Victoria as I came up?” 
asked Andrew, darting a glance at Roger, which fortu- 
nately he could not see. 

“Not exactly,” replied Roger rather ironically, re- 
membering the recent conversation. “ It takes two to 
make love generally.” 

Andrew’s dark face lightened. “Then she was not 
agreeable ?” 

“ How could a sensible w^oman listen to the wild rav- 
ings of an imbecile?” said Roger, bitterly. “What 
girl, young and beautiful, would willingly yoke her- 
self to a cripple for life ? I must have been an ass, a 
two-fold idiot, to let my feelings carry me away, but 
by heavens, Andy! if the doctor gives me hope — 
Hope! Oh, God, what a blessed word; if he gives me 
hope. I’ll win her, but — _ 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 47 

“ If he tells you nothing can be done ?” asked Andrew, 
eagerly. 

“ There will be but one course left for me,” replied 
lloger, again pointing to the lake. 

“Ah, no, old boy, not that,” and Andrew placed his 
arm about Koger’s neck. “Mother would die heart 
broken. You are still her darling, aud will always be. 
I’m content to take second place in her affections, and 
Roger you must not become morbid. Its the worst 
thing you can possibly do. Come, let us go up to the 
house, and I will play on my violin, and so chase dull 
care away.” 

Andrew scrutinized Victoria’s face when next he saw 
her, but it was serene and unconscious. “ She does not 
care a rap for Roger,” he thought exultantly, “ for she 
could never hide it so admirably. She would betray 
herself by word or action.” Which shows that Andrew 
knew but little of the sublime duplicity of woman. 

That night the doctor came, and when morning 
dawned fair and rosy, Roger was told what to him 
seemed his death-warrant. Out under the nodding 
trees, arm and arm, the great oculist and Roger paced, 
while gently as a mother could have done, the man of 
science old in years, explained to the young man just 
on the threshold of a long life, why he could never again 
look upon the faces of those he loved, or study nature 
in all its varied forms. Roger listened in silence, then, 
as they approached the old stone seat, he said: “Leave 
me here, doctor, I would be alone.” The doctor was de- 
ceived by Roger’s calmness and left him. The stricken 
man buried his face in his hands, and listened to the 
doctor’s retreating footsteps. “ He will soon be out of 
sight and hearing,” he murmured, “ then I will go my 
way, and nobody will be the wiser until too late. Will 
she shed one tear for me, I wonder ? Yes, I reckon she 
will. She is tender-hearted, and she will grieve with 
my mother. Poor mother, she loves me, but oh, I can- 
not live with this load at my heart. An object of pity, 
tolerated, where once I was the most sought after. Is 
it wicked, I wonder, to take one’s own life under such 
circumstances ? God knows, and I will know soon. 
Let me think. I used to know just how many paces to 
take from this old stone to the lake. Ah, yes, it is fif- 
teen, I was just that age when I fashioned this seat. 


48 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


I have a ’kerchief of Victoria’s which I stole one day. It 
is perfumed with vervaine. How I love the odor ! How 
I love the owner of this little dainty square !” 

He took the ’kerchief from his breast pocket and kissed 
it. Then holding it tightly in one hand, he began to 
measure off the paces toward the lake, counting them 
aloud as he paced. When he had reached the thirteenth, 
a pair of arms were suddenly thrown around him, and 
Victoria's voice cried: “ Hoger, w^hat would you do? 
Destroy two lives instead of one ? ’ 

“Victoria, you here!” exclaimed Roger. “Why did 
you come so soon ? If you had only waited a few mo- 
ments— just a few moments.” 

“Ah, but I could not wait, dear Roger; something 
compelled me to seek you, and having found you in the 
act of self-destruction, I have detained you long enough 
to say, that if you are still bent on drowning, go ahead; 
but I warn you that you will have to answer to God for 
two lives.” 

“ What do you mean ?” gasped Roger, clutching Vic- 
toria’s arm. 

“ I mean that if you go, I go too.” \ 

“Victoria!” 

“ Well, I am here.” 

“ Did I hear aright?” 

“ I am within good hearing distance; You could not 
have misunderstood me very well. ” 

“ Are you willing to brave death with me ?” 

“ Yes, if you are still bent on suicide, but I would 
much prefer to live with you on good solid pork and 
potatoes. We could get more fun out of it. Oh, 
Roger, if you only knew how ridiculous you looked 
measuring off those fifteen paces.” 

Now no person about to commit suicide likes to be 
laughed at, and as Victoria’s gay laugh rang out, Rog- 
er’s face looked uncommonly silly. 

“Um,”he said gloomily, “how long had you been 
here before you spoke, Victoria ?’’ 

“Oh for quite a while, sir knight of the rueful coun- 
tenance. I saw the doctor returning alone, so as I had 
something to whisper into your ear when no one was by, 
I hastened down to the old stone seat.” 

“Were you there when I kissed your ’kerchief?” 

“ Bight behind you, and I didn’t admire your taste at 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE OaBLES. 


49 


all. I considered the kisses wasted wken you might 
have had the owner. Oh, you stupid, silly boy, must I 
do all the courting ?” 

Roger grasped Victoria’s hands and held them tightly, 
while a great hope shone in his face. 

“ Victoria, you are not trilling with me ? What means 
this sudden change in you ? Yesterday you drew your 
hand away as if in displeasure at what I said, and you 
have seemed to avoid me ever since. I have not dared 
to hope.” 

Victoria laughed. ‘‘Do you not remember, Roger, 
that Andrew came upon the scene just as you asked me 
that question ? Do you suppose I cared to make a third 
party an interested listener ? I am here to give you 
my answer, which I hope will please you. It is, that I 
love you, eyes or no eyes; that I am willing to face any- 
thing so long as you are by my side.” 

Roger drew her to him, and laid her sunny head upon 
his shoulder. “ My loved one, dare I take this blessed 
hope to my bosom ? Are you sure that it is not pity 
which prompts you, and that you are not making a sac- 
rifice for my sake?” 

Victoria took his face in her hands and kissed his 
sightless eyes. “It is no sacrifice on my part, dear 
Roger. I worshiped your picture before I ever knew 
you. I have loved you always, I think. Just because 
you are blind, should I cease to love you ?” 

“ Oh, God, I thank Thee !” cried Roger. “ I thank 
Thee for the gift of a true, pure woman’s love, which 
Thou has sent me in this my hour of need.” He bared 
his head, and turned his sightless eyes toward the 
heavens. Then placing an arm about Victoria’s neck, 
he kissed her reverently upon the forehead. “What a 
magic healer is this divine love, dear sweetheart. An 
hour ago I longed for death. Now I long to live, for I 
have been given new life by one who loves me. Ah, 
how blessed am I to be made the recipient of such an 
affection. God bless you, my own.” 

Victoria gently led him to the old stone seat. “Then 
you have entirely given up the idea of a watery, 
grave ?” she asked, banteringly, as they were seated. 

He placed both arms around her, and laid his head 
upon her shoulder. “ Don’t mention it again, dear love. 
Think if you had come too late,” 


50 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


“ Ah, but I determined yesterday not to leave you for 
one moment alone. I watched the doctor and you. I 
was not far behind you when he left you. I had you in 
surveillance, young man, and from this moment I con- 
stitute myself your private detective.’* 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


51 


CHAPTEK VI 

The lovers walked back to the house planning their 
future. Mary, who had been anxiously waiting for 
Roger, met them as they entered. Roger had been ex- 
tremely melancholy for several days, and Mary feared 
the effects of the doctor’s decision upon his nervous 
system, but as she saw his beaming countenance, and 
the tender smile which he bestowed upon Victoria, she 
realized that something wonderful had happened. 

“ Here is your mother, dear Roger,” whispered Vic- 
toria. “ Shall we tell her?” 

“ Of course, no one will rejoice more than she. Dear 
mother, the very dearest mother in all the world. I’ve 
found a daughter for you. She has promised to be my 
wife. Wish me joy, for joy unspeakable is mine.” 

Mary clasped Victoria in her arms. “My precious 
child, I have prayed for this day, but I did not think my 
prayers would be answered so soon. Thank God for 
his goodness.” She kissed Roger tenderly. “So the 
doctor’s decision had no terrors for you, my son ?” 

“ Not after this blessing came to me, dear mother. 
An hour ago I was bewailing my fate. Now I am the 
happiest man alive. Nothing can terrify me so long as 
I have the assurance of this dear girl’s love. God bless 
her.” 

Victoria ran laughing from the room, only to meet 
her mother in the hall. “ Whither so fast, my dear ?” 
called Lady Vale. 

“ You are wanted in the library,” was all the reply 
Victoria made. 

Lady Vale was far from pleased at the news which 
Mary hastened to impart. She had indeed promised 
Mary that she would not interfere between the young 
people, if they chose to love each other, but she had re- 
lied on Victoria’s good sense in avoiding anything ap- 
proaching tenderness on Roger’s part, and she had been 
so imprudent as to fall in love herself. Lady Vale had 
different views regarding Victoria’s future. There were 


52 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


many brilliant parti’s in England. Men of noble birth, 
■who were sure to succeed in life, and who could place 
Victoria on the highest round of the ladder. What im- 
becility to bury herself in this obscure place, just be- 
cause of her generosity of heart, and womanly sympathy, 
had led her to think she loved a blind man. Lady Vale 
set her thin lips quite firmly together, as she noticed 
Mary’s radiant face and Koger s evident happiness. 

“ Ah, Augusta, how happy we shall all be here to- 
gether,” said Mary, “ for of course you will dispose of 
your English estates, and live here with us. This house 
is large enough for half a dozen families.” 

“ Are you not looking too hastily into the future, my 
friend?” said Lady Vale, coldly. “Victoria has more 
than myself to consult. She is not yet eighteen. Her 
guardian’s consent is needed. She is much too young 
to think of marrying. Sir William Pelham will at least 
think so, I am sure. He has full control of her until 
her eighteenth birthday. I can do nothing.” She did 
not add that she would lose no time in penning a letter 
to Sir William, enjoining him in strictest confidence to 
withhold his consent to this to her distasteful marriage. 
Her speech was like a cold-water douche to her hearers. 

“ How soon will she become eighteen ?” asked Roger. 

“Next December.” 

“ Then will she be free to do as she chooses ?” 

“She does not come into her dower until she is 
twenty-one,” replied Lady Vale, evasively. 

“But she can marry at tke age of eighteen?” per- 
sisted Roger. 

“ No doubt she can,” returned Lady Vale, “ but girls 
at that age are fickle. She may have changed her 
mind by then.” 

Mary looked sadly at her friend. She saw that Lady 
Vale was far from pleased at Victoria’s choice, and as 
she thought of it she could hardly blame her. If she 
had been blessed with a lovely high-born daughter, 
would she willingly have consented to her wedding a 
comparative nobody; moreover one so afflicted as 
Roger? She laid her hand on Lady Vale’s shoulder. 
“Dear Augusta, let the children settle this matter be- 
tween them. If Victoria repents of her choice; if she 
wishes at any time to be released, Roger will imme- 
diately give her her freedom. Is it not so, my son ? ’ 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


53 


** Most assuredly so, mother. I have no wish but for 
Victoria’s complete happiness. She shall not be bound 
by any promise, except by her own sweet will. I am 
human enough to be selfish, and to crave her love and 
care, but I am not so selfish that I will not seek her 
happiness before my own.” 

Lady Vale smiled and placed her hand in Eoger’s. 
“ Then you do not insist upon an engagement, or a 
formal announcement of marriage until Victoria is her 
own mistress ? I have no need to write to Sir William.” 

“ That is for Victoria to decide, Lady Vale. I leave 
her free to do as she chooses. Whatever she thinks is 
right will please me.” 

Lady Vale cordially shook his hand, and after kissing 
Mary, left the room in search of Victoria. She had al- 
ready decided that the quicker they left for England, 
the better it would be for all concerned. Victoria, 
parted from Roger, would soon forget him, and once 
back at Valecourt, Lady Vale would see to it that her 
daughter never held any communication with her blind 
lover. She found Victoria in their private apartments, 
busily engaged in giving her French poodle a bath. 

“So my daughter, who has never seemed anything 
but a child to me, loves somebody else better than her 
old mother, and is going to forsake her,” and Lady Vale 
kissed Victoria while a convenient tear dropped on her 
cheek. 

“ Oh, no, mamma, I am not going to forsake you. We 
can all live here so cosily together, and you ought not 
1 3 say that I love somebody better than you. Did you 
love grandma less because you loved papa too? Of 
course I love Roger, but it is a different love than that 
which I bear you.” 

“ You forget, my love, how impossible it would be for 
me to live here altogether. I must be at Valecourt a 
part of the year. It is high time we were returning 
now. We had better start in a few days. It is con- 
sidered highly improper to remain in the house with 
your Jiance. 

Victoria stopped scrubbing the poodle, and looked 
with astonished eyes at her mother. “ But, mamma, I 
cannot leave Roger. We are to be married so soon it 
would be hardly worth our while to leave and then 
come back. It would be better to all go together. ” 


54 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


“ Indeed ?” interrogated Lady Vale, sliglitly raising 
her eyebrows, “and may I ask when you intend becom- 
ing Mrs. Willing T 

“ Well, we thought in a month, sure, mamma. Koger 
needs me now if at any time, and I don’t see what we 
want to wait for. Of course we shall be married quietly, 
and that will please both of us.” 

“ You certainly have not lost any time in arranging 
matters, Victoria; you seem to have forgotten that Sir 
William must be consulted, and that your mother re- 
quires a certain amount of obedience shown her.” 

Victoria opened her eyes quite wide. “ Why, mamma, 
I never dreamed that you would have the slightest ob- 
jection. I have been so used to doing as I thought 
best, that I never once thought but what you would be 
as delighted as Roger’s mother. She certainly does not 
object, and what has Sir William to say about it?” 

“ He can say a great deal, my child. If you marry 
without his consent before you are eighteen, your landed 
estates go to me, to hold until my death. Then they 
revert to your cousin, Dora Vale. There is but very 
little ready money you know. Less than a thousand 
pounds I think.” 

“ But why should Sir William refuse to let me marry 
whom I wish ?” 

“For the very same reason your dear papa would 
have if he were alive. He would say that you were too 
young to know your own mind. Come, Victoria, listen 
to reason. Let us go back to England, to dear old Vale- 
court. I promise not to interfere between you and your 
love, but take plenty of time to make your decision, then 
when you are eighteen, if you are still of the same mind, 
I will not withhold my consent to your marriage, after a 
suitable time, say two or three years.” 

“Two or three years !” gasped Victoria. “ Why that 
is an eternity. How nice it is to have somebody map 
out your life for you. Oh no, mamma, we don’t wait 
two years or even two months. I don’t wish to seem 
disrespectful to you in what I am saying, but I think I 
am old enough to know my own mind, and not to be 
treated like a great baby. Roger would die before the 
two years were passed, and so would I. If Sir William 
chooses to withhold his consent, he may for all us, and 
Dora Vale is welcome to the estates. They will be a 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES.] 55 

Godsend to the poor girl. She is a governess, or some- 
thing, is she not? If justice were her’s half of it would 
belong to her. Just because her father married beneath 
him, as grandpapa thought, he must needs be cut ofif 
with the proverbial shilling. Turn about is fair play, 
I’m sure. If I marry without Sir William’s consent, I 
only return to Dora what is rightfully her own.” 

Lady Vale shook her head. “Headstrong like your 
father,” she said, turning to leave the room. “The least 
opposition to your wishes only makes you the more de- 
termined, but I warn you, Victoria, while there is yet 
time, to pause, and reason whether it will give you 
pleasure to offend your parent for the whim of a mo- 
ment. I do not easily forgive.” 

She went out leaving Victoria sitting on the floor of 
the bath-room, holding the dripping poodle in her arms. 
“Flotsie, mamma’s the angriest I ever have seen her, but 
we don’t care. She wants me to do as she likes, and I 
want to do as I like, and I’ll win the day, of course. 
She can’t remain angry with her only daughter so very 
long.” 

Flotsie shook her long, silky ears, and barked intelli- 
gently, and so the conference ended. 

Lady Vale exploded a bomb at the luncheon table by 
quietly saying: “ A sailing vessel starts for Queenstown 
next Wednesday. I have written to engage passage for 
myself and Victoria. We have had a most enjoyable 
time here, and have staid much longer than we should 
have done. It will be early September ere we reach* 
home, and we have many important engagements for 
September.” 

Her announcement was received with different emo- 
tions, by the different persons assembled around the table. 

Andrew, who had been away all the morning, and 
who therefore had not heard of the important event 
which had happened in his absence, looked up with a 
strange sinking at the heart. To lose Victoria now 
meant certain failure. He was gaining more influence 
over her every day, and it would be only a question of 
time, when he could keep her under his mesmeric power 
for hours if he chose, and then he would be able to 
carry out the plan he had formed. He must in some 
way thwart Lady Vale, and prevent her from leaving 
America for some time at least. 


56 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


“ You must not think of leaving us for months yet,” 
he said. “We are only just getting acquainted. We 
had counted upon having you with us all winter, had 
we not, mother?” 

“ Yes, indeed,” said Mary, casting an appealing glance 
at Victoria. “How can we part with Victoria, who has 
grown to be one of us?” She divined Lady Vale’s in- 
tentions regarding her daughter, and felt sad accord- 
ingly- 

Koger said nothing, but his face which had seemed so 
radiant a few moments ago, looked gray and troubled. 
Victoria was watching her lover. She saw the shadows 
fall upon his face, and her own clouded while she 
glanced at her mother with flashing eyes. “ Mamma may 
go, if she chooses, but I stay here.” 

“ Open war is declared,” exclaimed Andrew, laughing, 
who thought Victoria only in fun. 

“ Yes, it is open war,” replied Victoria, rising and 
moving to Roger’s side. Mamma knew my plans before 
luncheon. She thinks to frustrate them by taking me 
back to England, and so separate me from Roger, but I 
have promised him never to leave him, and I shall keep 
my word.” 

Roger turned his head, and kissed his sweetheart’s 
hand, which was lying on his shoulder. 

Andrew started to his feet. “ Never leave him,” he 
repeated. “Do you mean to say that you are going to 
marry my brother V 

“ Why not,” replied Victoria, quickly. “ Is there any 
law to prevent it ?” 

Andrew saw that his violent emotion was drawing at- 
tention toward himself, so with an effort he mastered 
his passion and became seated, saying with a laugh 
which sounded forced: “Well, this is the greatest sur- 
prise I ever experienced. It nearly took my breath 
away. You two have been uncommonly sly to spring so 
unexpected a pleasure upon the rest of us poor mortals. 
It is not too late for congratulations, I hope ?” 

“Oh, no,” replied Victoria, blushing as she felt An- 
drew’s piercing eyes bent upon her. “ It only happened 
this morning, and it seems not to have met with the ap- 
proval of all concerned.” 

“ I am delighted,’* said Andrew,** rising and taking 
Victoria’s hand. “ Roger is to be congratulated, and 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


57 


so are we all for gaining such an acquisition to our 
family.*’ 

Mary rose and went over to Lady Vale. “I am sure 
you will withdraw your decision of so soon returning 
home, dear Augusta, now that you see how united we 
may all become.” 

“I shall sail on Wednesday, and Victoria will accom- 
pany me,” replied Lady Vale with more haughtiness in 
her manner than the gentle Mary had ever witnessed. 

Roger arose and, led by Victoria, left the room. They 
sought their favorite seat near the lake. “ Well, my 
darling,” said Roger sadly, “ your mother will prevail I 
suppose, and carry you away from me.” 

“ Never !” interrupted Victoria. I’m not a baby in 
swadling clothes.” 

“ But you are under age, pet. Your mother will in- 
fluence that man, who is your guardian, to be nasty to- 
ward us, and who knows what may happen after we are 
separated. I am very much afraid we shall never meet 
again. It is not as if I had my eyes, sweet one. Once 
I would have defied them to have taken you away.” 

“ Do you care if I loose my estates, Roger ? Would 
you take me poor as a church mouse ?” 

“ Do I care if you are poor ? Why, my darling, I 
can’t begin to use the money I have now, what would I 
do with more ?” 

“ Then I’ll marry you to-morrow.” 

“ Your mother will never consent.” 

“ We will dispense with her consent, dear Roger. 
When we return to the house man and wife she will 
bow to the inevitable, and laugh with the rest of us . 
Its a long ways off to my birthday. One hundred and 
fifty days.” She said this so naively that Roger imme- 
diately took her in his arms and kissed her repeatedly. 
** Oh, m}’^ angel, what an age to be kept in durance vile.” 

“ Yes, Roger, an awfully long time, and so many things 
can happen in that time. All I lose by marrying you 
now are my estates, which will revert to a little cousin 
whom I have seen but twice. Grandpapa disinherited 
her father for daring to marry a governess, so papa got 
it all. Now little Dora will get it back; that is when 
mamma is through with it, so you see I am really play- 
ing the good Samaritan in two cases — marrying you, and 
enriching Dora.” 


58 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


*‘Ah, you witch,” cried Roger, catching her to him 
again. “ Who could resist your sweet persuasive tongue. 
Not I. Do with me what you will. We cannot be mar- 
ried too soon to suit me. Shall we enlist Andrew in our 
behalf?” 

“No, no!” exclaimed Victoria quickly. “He — he — ” 
she stopped confused. 

“He — he — he what?” laughed Roger. “He don’t 
want you himself, does he ?” 

Victoria was silent. Roger held her with such force 
that she almost screamed. “ Has he ever made love to 
you, my darling?” 

“Just a little, a long time ago, but I think he has 
given up all thoughts of it lately.” 

“Well I should hope he had,” said Roger, somewhat 
dryly. 

“ But do you know, Roger, dear, I am awfully afraid 
of him at times. He has such a peculiar manner, and 
really fascinates me in a way I cannot describe to you. 
I like him, and still I hate him. I am drawn toward 
him, yet he repels me. Did you ever know of his having 
any mesmeric power ?” 

“No, he was always a quiet fellow. I never under- 
stood him. There has never been that love with us 
which is said to exist so strongly between twins; but 
you are mine now, dearest; you will soon be his 
brother’s wife, and as such are sacred. Now, when 
shall we be married, sweetheart ?” 

“As soon as possible, Roger. We will confide in 
your mother. She will help us out I know, and see to 
all things needful. Oh, love, it don’t seem possible 
that I am so soon to be all your very own.” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


59 


CHAPTER VII. 

The parties left by the young couple in the dining- 
room separated without a word. Mary went to her own 
room in tears. She feared for Roger if Victoria should 
leave him. He had confided to his mother how nearly he 
had come to taking his life that day, and how he had 
been saved by an augel. For the first time in the friend- 
ship of over forty years, Mary felt her heart angered to- 
ward Lady Vale. She was taking the wrong course to 
so oppose two such hot-headed people as Victoria and 
Roger, and Mary resolved to go in search of her friend 
and lay the matter seriously before her. 

As for Andrew, his whole being was in a state of tor- 
ment. The announcement had come upon him so sud- 
denly that he half doubted his own ears and eyes. 
“ Victoria in love with his blind brother ? Absurd ! 
Did not he control her heart ? Was he not gaining an 
influence over her whereby she would in time be all his 
own? And did Roger think for a moment that tbe 
prize was his ? Well, he would soon let him know who 
held the whip hand. He would mesmerize Victoria 
when he knew Roger was where he could hear them, 
and then he would compel her to say things which 
should cause Roger to believe her false. Oh, this was 
not a losing game for him yet. Oh, no.” 

He walked out of the house and toward the lake. As 
he neared the stone seat he espied the lovers clasped in 
each others arms. The sight maddened him. All the 
evil in his nature came to the surface. He turned on 
his heel muttering, “ Ah ! how dearly shall he pay for 
every kiss lavished upon her who is mine alone. Oh, 
how I hate him for coming between us, for she was be- 
ginning to love me, I know it, but she shall love me 
again, I swear it. Oh, if the devil were only here, so 
that I might make a compact with him. How quickly 
would I sell my soul for the price of her love.” He went 
into the summer house and threw himself upon the 
wooden seat, and abandoned his thoughts to wicked 


60 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


nefarious schemes, whereby he might win Victoria from 
Roger 

Mary at once lent her ear to Victoria’s plans, but she 
first pleaded with Lady Vale to consent to an early mar- 
riage. Lady Vale coldly listened until Mary had 
pleaded her case, then she calmly answered that she 
should take Victoria with her Wednesday, and leave the 
matter entirely in the hands of Sir William, in whose 
wisdom and judgment she had perfect faith. Mary left 
the room in despair, and sought Victoria to whom she 
told her failure. 

“ I knew you would meet with no success,” replied 
Victoria. Mamma is very determined. So am I. Now, 
come, dear Mrs. Willing, you must see about getting the 
necessary papers drawn up, as of course Roger cannot 
be of much assistance, only by being present, and the 
speedier our marriage is consummated the more at ease 
we shall feel.” 

Andrew little thought, as he assisted Victoria to a seat 
in the family carriage the next day, that he had touched 
for the last time Victoria Vale’s hand. That when next 
he saw her she would be Victoria Willing. He would 
not have worn so confident an air as he watched the car- 
riage disappear, in which were also his mother and 
Roger, if he had suspected that his brother was about 
to make his own the girl who he considered was already 
within his power. 

The three occupants of the carriage were strangely 
silent for a wedding party. Mary held Roger’s hand 
within her own. He frequently raised the slender hand 
to his lips in mute silence. She knew his thoughts. 
They were full of gratitude for what she was doing, and 
although her heart misgave her, she would ha’^e dared 
much more for the pleasure of seeing her darling son 
happy. 

Victoria looked out the carriage-window at the trees, 
whose branches seemed to wave her a friendly adieu. 
She could almost hear them sigh: “Farewell, Victoria 
Vale. Adieu, fair maiden. When next we see thee, 
thou shalt be a loved and loving wife. Thou wilt have 
taken upon thyself vows which God alone can’st break.” 
She glanced at Roger, whose sightless eyes were turned 
toward her, and whose face expressed the joy which was 
in his heart. Did she regret the step which she was 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


61 


about to take ? Not at all. She felt no misgivings for 
the future, only an ecstatic joy; a seuse of sweetest rest. 
Stie trusted that God’s blessiug was resting upon her, 
although she, was disobedient to her mother. 

Two hours later as the sun was just sinkiug, leaving 
a trail of crimson glorj^ on “ the Five Gables,” the car- 
riage deposited the three conspirators at the marble 
steps of the grand entrance. Victoria, immediately 
upon alighting, slipped her arm through Kogtr’s. 
“ Come, my husband, let us go and make our peace 
with mamma.” She led him to her mother’s apartments. 
Lady Vale was superintending the packing of two huge 
boxes, and looked up as the door opened and the two 
culprits stood before her. Something in their faces 
warned her of what was coming. Her face became 
stern and cold. “Well, you two are married?” she 
said, before either could speak. 

Victoria gave a little scream and cried : “ Who could 
have told you ?” 

“ Your faces are the tale bearers,” returned Lady 
Vale. “ You do not need to utter a word. I am 
not going to heap reproaches upon your heads as you 
evidently expect, and then mildly pronounce a blessing 
over you. All that I might, can, or shall say, will be 
communicated to you by my lawyer. From this hour I 
have no child. Victoria has chosen a man whom she 
has known scarcely two months, in preference to the 
mother who bore her, and who has loved her devotedly. 
So let it be. I do not love her any more, and I warn 
her that God will visit his wrath justly upon her, as he 
does on all disobedient children. No good can spring 
from this hasty marriage. Nothing but evil.” 

“ Mother !” cried Victoria, springing toward Lady 
Vale, “ you are not cursing me ?’' 

“ No, Victoria. God shall curse you ; not I. Leave 
me now, I do not wish to see you again while I remain. 
Rachel will soon have all the boxes belonging to me 
filled. Then I shall start for New York.” 

“ No, no ! dear mother, stay here with us. I cannot 
have you go away with such a bitter feeling in your 
heart toward Roger and me. Or if you go, let us go 
with you. Forgive us, darling mamma. See, I kneel to 
you.” Victoria sank upon her knees and threw her arms 
about Lady Vale. “ I do not love you the less for loving 


62 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


Koger too, dear mamma. Will you not make us happy 
by giving us your blessing 

Lady Vale disengaged her daughter’s clinging arms. 
“Arise, Victoria, your pleadings are but a mere form. 
No loving, obedient daughter, could have so disgraced 
her mother as you have done this day. Did I not tell 
you that I had no daughter ?” 

Victoria gave a low wail as if struck to the heart, 
essayed to rise from her knees, but ere she could regain 
her feet she fell forward in a dead faint, breathing the 
name of “ Roger ” as she fell. 

Lady Vale gazed upon the prostrate form of Victoria 
while Roger swiftly groped his way to her side. “ Oh, 
God, if 1 could but see!” he cried. He kneeled and 
took his wife in his arms, softly stroking her face. Lady 
Vale pulled the bell cord, at the same time telling her 
maid Rachel to bring water. 

Roger turned his sightless eyes in the direction of 
Lady Vale, his fine face aglow with indignation. 
“ Madam,” he said slowly, “ we may have incurred your 
displeasure, but we are not deserving of such bitter 
anger as you have shown. For myself I do not care. I 
shall endeavor to bear up against God’s wrath, which 
you seem to think will be so plentifully showered upon 
us; but my wife, by right of law, I am bound to honor 
and protect, you have used words toward her this day 
which I, for one, shall be slow to forget. In all courtesy 
to you as my mother’s guest, I cannot turn you from 
her house, but Victoria is mine. No earthly power can 
take her from me, and I advise you not to try it.” 

At this moment Mary appeared at the door followed 
by two servauts. “What has happened?” she cried, as 
she saw the- agitated face of her son, with Victoria’s 
senseless form in his arms. 

“ Mother, I wish the servants to take Victoria to my 
apartments. I will explain matters when we are alone.” 

Lady Vale turned suddenly toward Mary. “ Did you 
have a liand in this scheme to rob me of my daughter. 
Mrs. Mary Willing?” 

Mary started at the unwonted usage of her full name 
by one who had never called her anything but “ Mary.” 
“ I was present at the marriage of Victoria and my son. 
It was no scheme, and nobody has tried to rob you of 
your daughter.” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 63 

“You have said enough,” returned Lady Vale, 
shrugging her shoulders. “I have lost a friend as 
well as a daughter,” and with these words she passed 
into an adjoining room, closing the door after her. 

Mary stood completely unnerved gazing at the closed 
door, while the servants who were supposed to be with- 
out eyes or ears at such times, tenderly lifted Victoria 
and bore her to Roger’s apartments. “ Are you here, 
mother?” he asked. Mary roused herself from the 
semi-stupor which seemed to have taken possession of 
her. “ Yes, my son.” 

“ Then give me your arm, and while we are walking 
through the halls I will tell you of Lady Vale’s unjust 
anger.” 

Mary felt saddened at what Roger told her, and as 
she helped to restore Victoria to sensibility, she won- 
dered if Lady Vale had ever possessed a heart, for to 
one of Mary’s gentle nature, the course which Victoria’s 
mother had taken, seemed cruel in the extreme; and 
when she witnessed Victoria’s grief, which even Roger’s 
loving w^ords and caresses could not assuage, she went 
herself to plead her new daughter’s cause with the in- 
censed mother; but Lady Vale’s door was barred 
against all intruders, and Rachel, with a dignity born 
of the quarrel between her superiors, told Mary that her 
mistress would see no one, and that in two hours she 
would be en route for New York. Lady Vale wished to 
leave the house as a stranger. With these words 
Rachel closed the door in Mary’s face, who walked sadly 
away. Ere she reached her room she met Andrew, who 
seemed much agitated. As he caught sight of his 
mother his dark face became more sullen and sinister, 
and he said as he grasped her arm : “ What is this 

that I hear the servants gossipping over and comment- 
ing upon ? Is it true that Victoria has married Roger, 
and that you and the coachman were the only witnesses 
of the ceremony ?” Mary trembled, for so she had seen 
her husband many times when in a fury. “ Speak, 
woman !” 

Mary raised her eyes. “ Woman !” she echoed. “ Is it 
thus that you address your mother, Andrew ?” 

Andrew" bent until his face nearly touched Mary’s. 
“ Yes, woman !” he repeated. “ By what other name shall 
I call you ? Do you know that I am going mad ? That 


u 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE OABLES. 


a thousand demons are whispering horrible things into 
my ears? Do you know that you have helped to rob 
me of the only thing I ever loved on earth ? Great God I 
What shall I do if I have lost her !” 

Andrew’s mad ravings were too much for Marv’s 
already overtaxed nerves, and without a word, but »vith 
a horror in her eyes which Andrew never forgot, she 
fell as one dead at his feet. In an instant Andrew s 
passion cooled. He took his mother in his arms and 
bore her to her room. The drawn look about her mouth 
freightened him. Something peculiar in the set lines 
of her face warned him that this w as more than a mere 
fainting fit. He rang for assistance and sent a man on 
the swiftest horse for medical aid. When it came Mary 
was beyond all earthly cares and sorrows. Kind and 
willing hands labored unceasingly for hours over the 
still form, but to no purpose. Life had fled, and 
when Lady Vale left “The Gables,” she knew not 
that the soul of its beloved mistress had also left it 
never to return, nor did she know, until months had 
passed. 

Roger seemed stupified at this awful blow which had 
fallen without warning, and helplessly clung to Victoria, 
who roused herself to act when she divined the truth. 
It was she who thought of everything, proving herself 
such a treasure that Andrew’s admiration grew, and 
even in his sorrow at his mother’s death, his scheming 
brain was busily trying to divine how best to separate 
Roger from the girl who he w^ould not acknowledge was 
his brother’s wife. She was his own still. He had 
proved that in Roger’s very presence, by merely taking 
her hand in his and stroking it gently, while he spoke 
of what cfreat pleasure it gave him to welcome her as a 
sister. What comfort would be Roger’s with such a 
loving companion, and although their mother’s death 
had been most untimely, she must not regard it as an 
evil omen following so closely upon the marriage. All 
the while he talked he noticed with satisfaction that she 
did not shrink from his touch, but gradually leaned to- 
ward him until her head rested upon his shoulder, and 
she lay passive in his arms. He looked over to Roger 
whose sorrowful face and sightless eyes should have 
appealed to his heart, but Andrew had no heart, except 
where his own interests were concerned, and he looked 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


65 


at his brother, so unconscious of the wrong he was doing 
him, and thought how he would stab him through this 
fair creature who was controlled by his will to do his 
bidding, and who would not disobey him, even though 
he told her to kill the husband whom she adored. 


BOOK THE SECOND. 


CHAPTEB I. 

FIFTEEN YEARS LATER. 

“The Five Gables” is not much the worse for the 
wear and tear of fifteen summers and winters. It still 
stands an irregular shape on the high bluff looking 
down on its humbler neighbors as if proud of its ugly 
magnificence. But if the mansion has not changed, 
can'^the same be said of the dwellers therein? Let us 
see. No one will forbid us walking up the steps of the 
porch, and entering the low window which leads into 
what seems to be a study and library in one. A man 
sits at an open desk busily engaged in writing. His 
black hair is plentifully streaked with grey. His face, 
although not old, has deep lines graven upon it which 
ought not to be seen on any but one bowed down with 
a weight of sin. His eyes are peculiarly sad, and have 
a hunted look, strange in its intensity, as he looks up 
from his writing to welcome a tall, fair woman, who 
opens the door and comes swiftly to his side, laying a 
white hand on his shoulder. “ Still pouring over those 
old law papers, Andrew ?” she said, playfully placing her 
other hand over the closely written sheets of foolscap. 
“Why you are making an old man of yourself, working 
so persistently, you spend the greater part of your time 
in this musty old study. Every night you have a repast 
served to you here, and I am sure there are times when 
you do not retire until the wee small hours. Why do 
you toil so laboriously ? Surely we have an abundance 
of riches, more than we can ever use. Then why not 
take a little recreation occasionally ? I scarcely see you 
except at meal hours, and very often those too are spent 
by you here.” 

Andrew turned his head and pressed his lips to the 
66 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


67 


hand still resting on his shoulder. “Have I been so 
lacking in husbandly care, that you are forced to com- 
plain of being neglected, my dear wife ? Forgive me, 
sweet one. Come in front of me that I may see your 
face. Ah, there is a little frown upon it which must be 
charmed away."’ He rose and pressed an arm around 
her, playfully tapping the tiny wrinkles on her forehead. 
She laughed and pointed to the papers. “But you are 
evading my question, Andrew. Is it necessary that you 
should dig and delve amongst these musty old things the 
greater part of your time ?” 

“ Highly necessary, my sweet wife, or I should not do 
it, rest assured of that; but I hope to be soon through.” 

“Ah, but you said that seven years ago. I don’t see 
as you are any nearer through than then. Many people 
have remarked to me of your altered appearance. Mrs. 
Bradley said yesterday, that you look like a man who 
has a secret grief. Is there anything troubling you, 
Andrew? If there is, can I know and share it with 
you ?” 

Andrew drew his wife’s head down upon his shoulder, 
so that she might not see the look of anguish which he 
knew was on his face. His lips trembled for a moment 
ere he replied, and he looked out of the window wist- 
fully, longingly, as if he were trying to banish an evil 
spirit or conjure a protecting one. “What should 
trouble me, my sweetheart ? Have I not the dearest 
wife in all the land, the mother of my cherub child ? 
Mrs. Bradley is an old busy body, who delights in scent- 
ing mysteries. Tell her if she inquires after my health 
again, that I am losing my reason because of the fatality 
with which the number thirteen pursues me. That will 
set her into a new train of thought. I believe number 
thirteen is one of the hobbies she is riding at present.” 

“ Nonsense, Andrew, you are only fooling. You are 
too sensible to let anything so simple annoy you, but I 
am forgetting my errand. We have an invitation to a 
birthday fete, and barbecue at Oakdale, the Parker’s 
country seat, you know. The festivities are to occupy 
three days, and they begin next week Tuesday. We 
can easily drive there in a day, by resting our horses. 
We can start Monday and return Friday.” 

Again Andrew’s face clouded with that indescribable 
melancholy look. “I cannot go, dear one, but J will 


68 THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 

not deprive you of what I know may be pleasure. Go, 
take Mary with you, and remain as long as you like." 

“ There it is again, Andrew. You deprive yourself of 
all pleasure just because of these old law papers. I have 
a mind to come in here some time when you are out, 
and burn the whole business, only I can never gain an 
entrance when you are not here. One would think you 
had treasures untold stored here the way you guard 
this room. Why, Andrew, we have been married seven 
years and we have never even taken our wedding journey. 
You could never spare the time.” 

Andrew stroked the little rings of hair from off his 
wife’s forehead, and kissed her with a remorseful look 
in his eyes which she did not see. “ Do you chafe under 
this quiet home life, dear one ? Would you like a change ? 
If so take our child and visit England.” 

“Not without you, Andrew. When I have been 
absent for only a day I can see how my absence annoys 
you. I can see with what joy I am welcomed home 
again, and Andrew, it is not my neighbor alone who has 
noticed the change in you. I, too, have watched this 
growing melancholy which shuts yon so completely 
within yourself. Sometimes I have seen you clasp 
Mary to you with such fervor as to frighten the child, 
and your eyes look at her so strangely, as if you feared 
some harm might come to her.” 

Andrew unloosed his clasp and strode nervously to 
the window, and stood for some time gazing out. What 
were his thoughts? Who but his God could know? 
Suddenly he turned and once again took his wife in his 
arms. “ Victoria, have you ever regretted becoming my 
wife ? Has there been at any time cause for regret on 
your part ?” 

“Never, Andrew. You have been all that a most 
tender, devoted husband could ever be. In fact when I 
have seen your anger displayed toward others, I have 
often wondered how it is that to me, who gives you 
ample provocation, you are so kind and tender.” 

He placed his hand under her chin and looked into 
her eyes. “ Do you still mourn for Roger ? Are you 
satisfied with my love and devotion? Do you think 
that if he had lived he could have cared for you better 
than I ?” 

Victoria burst into tears. “ You are cruel, Andrew. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


69 


In this continual referring to a dead past which can 
never be recalled, you hurt me. Have I not told you 
that I can never love you with that freshness which I 
j>ave to Eoger ? Were you not at the time contented to 
take me with a bleeding heart, which since then God 
has mercifully healed by giving unto me my blessed 
Mary ? Why, then, will you persist in opening this old 
wound?” 

“ Because I long for you to give me the same wor- 
shipping love which I lavish upon you, dear wife.” 

Victoria shook her head. “ That would be impossible, 
Andrew. Even Boger, though he loved me, did not 
give me the tender devotion which at all times you have 
done. I hardly think any woman of my acquaintance 
can say truthfully that in seven years of married life, 
they have never, received a word of blame or censure 
from their husbands. I am proud that I can say it. 
Few women are blessed with such devotion as falls to 
my lot. No woman lives who could return it in like 
manner.” 

Andrew clasped her closer. “You love me better 
than you did at first, Victoria ?” 

“ Why should I not ? To others you are cold and un- 
approachable. To me and Mary you are all tenderness 
and love. God bless you.” 

Andrew shivered as if a cold wind had penetrated his 
being, and put his hand before his eyes. “ Don’t, Vic- 
toria!” he said, in an unsteady tone. “Ask God to 
curse me. If there be a God, He surely will.” 

“Andrew, husband, I beg of you to cease that scoff- 
ing tone which seems to be growing upon you. Say 
there is a God. Not ‘if there be a God.’ You know there 
is, or why are we permitted to live ? Do not let Mary 
grow up with the knowledge of having an infidel father. 
For her sake, if not fqr mine, be like other people. Ac- 
company us to church next Sabbath. You have never 
entered one since our marriage.” 

“We will not argue this point, Victoria,” said Andrew, 
gently, but firmly. “ I shall never enter any church 
while I am in this frame of mind. I am hypocrite 
enough without adding to my sin, God knows, if there 
is such a being.” 

“ What sin, Andrew ! Why do you speak so wildly ?” 

' Andrew tried to laugh. “Are we not all sinners, 


70 THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 

Victoria, in the sight of that God in whom you believe ?” 

“ Ah, yes,” sighed Victoria. “ We are, indeed, miser- 
able sinners; but you frightened me when you spoke so 
wildly, and you give rise to very unpleasant comments 
by your morbid, unfriendly ways. (Jan I not coax you 
to think better of your hasty decision, and so attend 
this barbecue with me T 

“Ask anything of me but to absent myself from 
home, dear wife. That I cannot do.” 

Victoria turned to leave the room. Andrew’s troubled 
eyes followed her. “ You are not angry with me, Vic- 
toria ?” 

No, it would be silly of me to become angry over so 
simple a thing, but I am puzzled at j’our strange man- 
ner, Andrew. I fear you are concealing something 
which I ought to know.” 

Andrew sank into a chair as Victoria left the room, 
and as he laid his head upon the table a heavy groan 
came from his white, trembling lips. Now that he was 
alone all the gayety of manner assumed to deceive Vic- 
toria left him, and tbe wretched man writhed in agony 
of spirit, until the d'ops of moisture rolled from his 
face, and covered the manuscript lying upon the table 
with great unsightly blots. “Concealing something 
which she ought to know,” he murmured. “ Great God ! 
if she only knew, if she only knew. If I dared tell her 
would the telling bring me peace ? Would it bring me 
a sweet dreamless sleep, such as I have not known in 
fifteen years ? Christ ! Fifteen eternities have I lived in 
these years, but if I tell her I shall loose her, and ah, 
more bitter still, I shall loose my sunbeam, my little 
Mary. No, no, I can not. ,dare not tell her. She is be- 
ginning to love me. In time she will forget him and 
then, ah, what bliss will be mine when I shall hear her 
say ‘I love thee belter than ever I loved thy brother.’ 
I scoff at religion in her presence, and pretend that I 
think there is no God, but merciful Father ! do I not 
know that some day I shall be called to account for my 
crimes? That there is no hope for me in this world nor 
the next? Then, how dare I bend my knee in rever- 
ence and piety, when nothing but evil thoughts throng 
my brain ?” 

At this moment the door quietly opened and the 
roguish face of a child of six years peeped slyly in. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


71 


Her laughing eyes grew serious as she heard the sobs 
of her father. She held a hideous rag doll in her arms, 
and as she stole on tip toe into the room, she placed one 
chubby finger on the slit where the doll’s mouth was 
supposed to be and whispered : “ Don’t dare to breathe, 
Dinah. Don’t make the weentiest bit of noise, for poor 
papa has one of his bad, nasty headaches, and you will 
be sent from the room in disgrace. Now mind.” The 
child gravely put her hand upon her father’s knee, and 
as he gave a guilty start, she asked: “Is it very, very bad, 
dear papa ? Can your comfort charm it away ? ” 

Andrew snatched the child to his breast, and covered 
her face with kisses. This little one was the only being 
in all the great world to whom he dare show his heart. 
He nestled his face in the thick flaxen curls on his dar- 
ling’s head. He was called a hard man by his fellow 
men. His servants knew him only as a relentless task- 
master, whose lightest word must be obeyed, but the 
child in his arms had never heard one harsh word from 
him, or seen other than a loving smile on her father’s 
face when in his presence; and she gave him love for 
love. She passionately adored the stern, gloomy-faced 
man, whose heart opened at her bidding as a flower 
opens to the sun. “ I told Dinah you was sick, and so 
she mustn’t talk,” said the child, patting her father’s 
cheek, “and I think she deserves a merit card for her _ 
good behavior. She hasn’t said a word.” 

The father started, and looked around the room, ex- 
pecting to see a third person, but seeing nobody, he 
said: “And who may Dinah be, my angel?’ 

Mary raised the dilapidated doll. “ Just as if you 
didn’t know, Papa Willing, when you have kissed my 
ownest own Dinah lots of times. There, there, don’t 
cry, baby, because papa has forgotten you. We shall 
not love him any more.” Mary soothed the imaginary 
crying baby so tenderly, and with so sweet an air of 
gravity, much like Yictoria when soothing Mary’s child- 
ish grief, that Andrew laughed in spite of his gloomy 
thoughts, and caught Mary’s face between his hands. 
“You are a little witch,” he said, kissing the roguish 
face. You are putting on all that love. Dinah is only 
a bundle of rags. You don’t love her.” 

“ I truly do,” replied Mary, clasping Dinah closer. “I 
love her best of all my children, She is so sweet.” 


72 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


‘‘She must be,” laughed Andrew. “Why she is 
simpl}' disrej^utable. Where is the handsome Paris doll 
I gave you only last week ?” 

“ Siiut up in the clothes press. She put on airs before 
Dinah, just because she had real eyes and hair. I could 
not have that, you know, so into the clothes, press she 
went, and she don’t come out until she begs Dinah’s 
pardon.” 

“ And where is Miss Flora McFlimsey, who has been 
the reigning favorite for quite a while?’ asked Andrew, 
amused at the prattle of his innocent child. 

“ Oh, I drowned her in the lake this morning. Tied 
a couple of stones to her legs, and then threw her in; 
and oh, papa, she sunk beautiful, and the cunningest 
little whirlpool came up where she dropped in.” 

“ Horrors !” ejaculated Andrew in feigned amazement. 
“What a blood-thirsty little girl you are ! Why, if I am 
permitted to ask, did you kill her ?” 

“ I didn’t kill her, papa, only just drowned her. I 
know the very spot. Dan can wade out and get her 
any time. I mean she shall stay there until she be- 
comes a better child. She hooked all the raspberry jam 
from the preserve-closet, this morning.” 

“ You don’t tell me,” said Andrew, seriously. “ How 
did you discover that it was she ?” 

“ Her face was covered with it, just actually ‘smeared’ 
as mamma says.” 

“ Was there any jam on your face, chickie?” 

“Mary looked up and caught the twinkle in her 
father’s eye. 

“ Only just a little, where I happened to kiss Flora 
before she was washed.” 

“ Oh, you are a sham,” laughed Andrew, hugging 
the little maid close to his heart. “Have you told mamma 
about the jam ? ” 

“ Not yet, papa. I heard the groom telling the stable 
boy yesterday, ‘never to do anything to-day that he 
could put off till to-morrow,’ so I think I’ll not tell 
mamjua till to-morrow.” 

“ What a philosopher I have here,” said Andrew, 
drawing the flaxen curls through his fingers, but did 
jrou not misunderstand Teddy ? Did he not say : 
‘ Never put off till to-morrow what you cau do to- 
3ay?’” 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


73 


“ He may have said that,” replied Mary, nodding her 
small head, “ but I like the other way a heap better.” 

“You are not alone, dear child,” said Andrew, a 
gloom settling upon his face again. “ Most people like 
to transpose the good old adage. I among them,” he 
sighed. 

Mary looked up quickly. She was quick to note these 
sudden changes in her father. I love you, papa. I do 
love you, best of anybody in all this world.” 

“ Do you love me better than you love your mamma ?” 
whispered Andrew longingly. 

The child laid her cool cheek against the hot face of 
her father, and clasped him about the neck. “I love 
you first ; then I love mamma ; next I love Grandma 
Willing, who has gone to heaven, and then I love Dinah. 
Poor Dinah. Teddy threw her into a bucket of dirty 
water yesterday, and she does’nt look very clean, and 
then the mean thing laughed, so he did.” 

Oh, what sweet music was the prattle of this child to 
Andrew. Her baby love and caressing ways was all the 
heaven which he ever expected to enjoy. With his 
child in his arms he forgot for a time the sword of 
Damocles suspended by a hair, and which might fall at 
any moment and crush him. Few moments in Andrew 
Willing's life could justly be called happy ones, but when 
he looked back over the sin-laden years, he did not re- 
gret what he had done, except that the knowledge of 
his sin being known might tear from him the only two 
beings whom he loved. He looked after Mary as she 
ran from the room hugging the beloved Dinah. “ Pro- 
claim my sin,” he murmured, “ and by so doing become 
a iail-bird, shut away forever from my wife and child ? 
Never I I may suffer all the tortures of the dammed, 
but I will still keep my secret. I must go more into 
society, or Victoria, with her keen intuition, will surely 
discover something, and I must also fill the house with 
guests. It will, perhaps, serve to drive these demons 
away which so harass me.” 

He stepped out of tlie window, went down Ue ver- 
anda steps, and took the avenue leading to the lake. 
With bent head and eyes fixed moodily upon the 
ground, he walked along. He was envied by many 
people for his wide domains and apparent prospeiity. 
Men who had met with adversity would turn tQ th^jr 


74 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


neighbors and say: “Talk of luck, why look at Andrew 
Willing. He is the luckiest dog going. Everything he 
touches turns to gold. His tobacco crops are always the 
finest. His negros never sicken and die. Everything 
runs smoothly with him. Even his blind brother was 
conveniently killed in a railway accident, and Andrew 
profits again as usual by taking the fair widow along 
w’ith the property.” But if these men could have looked 
deep into this wretched man’s heart; if they could have 
known the misery and tortures which every hour in the 
day he endured, then would their envy have been turned 
to pity, guilty though he might be. Andrew had been 
trying for ten years to stifle his conscience, which 
seemed to grow more active with advancing years, and 
would not be stilled. At the turn in the avenue he 
stopped, and looked back at the old gabled house in 
which he had spent so many happy hours; which also 
held the beings whom he adored, but alas, a home filled 
with grinning demons, whose devilish, hideous whisper- 
ings in his ears whenever he entered, were driving him 
to the verge of madness. He smote his breast remorse- 
fully as his eyes wandered over the house, and rested 
for a moment on the highest gable which had once been 
the room of his fither’s favorite slave, but whose 
stained glass windows had been boarded up for over 
thirty years. “Peace, peace!” he cried. “Will I ever 
know peace again until i have made reparation to those 
I have wronged? And when I have done so, what 
then V A felon’s cell or a suicide’s grave will be all I 
shall have to look forward to. Oh, God ! I cannot. I 
cannot. Let fate do her worst. I will keep my secret. ” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


75 


CHAPTER 11. 

Shortly after this everything about “The Gables’* 
seemed to take on new life. Andrew had bade Victoria 
make ready and issue invitations for a grand fete, which 
should be given on a scale of magnificence never 
equalled, and which should hold a week. Victoria was 
thunderstruck. This indeed was a new departure for 
her husband, who had tabooed all society for nearly ten 
years, and who now chose to plunge headlong as it were 
into gayeties to which he was wholly a stranger. It is no 
wonder that she looked apprehensively at him, and 
wondered if he had not suddenly taken leave of his 
senses, but knowing his dislike to being questioned she 
merely asked : “ How many invitations shall I issue, 

Andrew ?’* 

“ As many as the house will hold without crowding, 
Victoria. We can accommodate nearly a hundred who 
may come from a distance. The lodge will room twenty 
more. We can erect a temporary barracks for the men 
who come unaccompanied by ladies, so I think with the 
neighboring gentry who will, of course return home at 
night, you can get out three hundred invitations. I 
will get the necessary lumber and have the men begin 
erecting whatever is needful at once. Will this please 
you, my love ?'* 

‘ ‘ It certainly ought to,’* laughed Victoria. “ Why, An- 
drew, the expense will be frightful.” 

“It will not exceed ten thousand dollars, Victoria, 
and I shall never miss so small a sum. Even if it is 
twice that amount I shall not grumble. We have re- 
ceived many pressing invitations from friends. It is 
but courtesy on our part to return them. See that 
there is an abundance of everything, dear wife. There 
will be plenty of time to order anything you wish from 
New York. You have my consent to go in as deeply as 
you may desire.” And Victoria decided to obey her 
husband to the letter, and to make the fete one to b© 
Jong remembered. 


76 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


When it became known that “ The Gables” was to be 
thrown open to the public. That everybody far and 
near had been invited by its master, the people could 
hardly believe the startling news. Very few had ever 
been inside the grand salon and reception-rooms, and 
those who had been so favored, had much to tell of their 
magnificence, and of the rare paintings and works of 
art with which the rooms were adorned. If Andrew 
w'as unpopular, Victoria was not, so there w'ere very 
few regrets sent, and as the week apjnoached, not a few 
anxious glances were cast at the threatening clouds 
which presaged bad weather; but the first day of the 
fete dawned cloudless, and before night every room in 
the spacious old house had been assigned to an occu- 
pant. Andrew laid aside his reserve, and proved him- 
self to be a prince of entertainers. Victoria was amazed 
at this sudden transformation, and after seven years of 
married life saw her husband in an entirely different 
character, and also it was one which became him well. 
The first night was spent in all getting acquainted with 
one another, or in renewing old acquaintance, and in 
visiting the picture-gallery and other places of interest. 
The second day w^as to be devoted to the hunt. At 
night there was to be a hunt ball, and the grand ball- 
room was to be opened to the public for the first time 
in thirty-five years. 

It was a merry paity which assembled before the main 
entrance the morning of the hunt to say au revoir for 
a few hours to the hostess and those ladies who did not 
hunt. The gentlemen in their scarlet coats and buck- 
skin breeches were bright bits of color among the more 
sombre riding-habits of the ladies, and Andrew, who sat 
his horse with a grace not equalled by any man present, 
noted the look of wdfely pride on Victoria’s face, as she 
waved him an adieu with Mary perched upon her 
shoulder. The lady riding by his side saw the tender 
expression on his face as he kissed his fingers to Vic- 
toria, and as their horses cantered slowly down the 
avenue, she said: “You have a most charming wife, 
Mr. Willing, and the little one is simply cherubic.” 

Andrew glanced at his companion. She was young 
and extremely beautiful. Rumor said that for three 
seasons she had been a reigning belle in New York and 
^altjnjore society, and that, strange to relate^ she cared 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


77 


more for the society of middle-aged men than for that 
of men nearer her own age. Was she fishiug for a com- 
pliment, thinking that Andrew, as scores of other men 
might have done, would at once begin a flirtation on the 
strength of the few words of praise bestowed upon his 
wife ? All this flashed through Andrew’s mind as he 
watched the blooming color, like the heart of a sea shell, 
come and go on the riante face of his fair guest. His 
dark, mournful eyes, whose sadness was their greatest 
charm, looked straight into the melting blue ones so 
near him while he said: “There is no woman on this 
earth to equal her. Miss Marchon. There never will be 
for me. Without her and the child, who is a part of us, 
my life would become a void. I should not care to live.” 

A slightly sarcastic smile curved the beautiful lips of 
his hearer. “Such devotion after nearly fifteen years of 
married life is truly commendable, Mr. ^Willing. So 
you never have desired to bask in the smiles of any other 
fair lady ?” 

Andrew saw the drift which the conversation was be- 
ginning to take. It was as he had thought. His beau- 
tiful guest was endeavoring to draw him into a perhaps 
harmless flirtation, but nevertheless, in his loyalty to 
Victoria, one which would be extremely distasteful to 
him. He resolved to at once nip this evident admiration 
of Miss Marchon for himself in the bud. He turned 
his horse and pointed with his whip to “ Tlie G-ables,” 
which in the next turn of the avenue would be lost to 
their view. “ That house holds all I care for in the 
world. No woman, not even if she possessed the wiles 
of a Cleopatra, could turn my allegiance from the angel 
we have left behind. Other women when compared with 
her seem soulless, dead, devoid of all those graces which 
she alone possesses. My God, how I love her ! It is 
something more than love. It is adoration, worship, an 
unquenchable fire, which, when I hold her in my arms 
burns with a fever heat. Ah, Miss Marchon, few women 
are loved with the devotion which I give Victoria. 
When I say that to save her one heart pang I would die 
for her, they are not idle words. They come from a 
heart whose every drop of blood flows for her.” 

He lowered his whij), and they rode on in silence. 
Andrew’s dreamy, melancholy eyes had no further charm 
for Jliss Marchon. IJe could not be drawn into a flirta- 


78 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


fcion, be it ever so mild, so, as they joined the rest of the 
party she gradually drew away from him, and attached 
herself to the side of the governor of the state, who was 
a widower, and a noted gallant. Her briglit beaut}^ soon 
captivated him, and before long she had given him her 
views of their host. 

“ He is a boor ; a perfect numskull. He does not 
know enough to compliment any lady but his wife, 
and his ravings about her are ridiculous in the ex- 
treme.” 

‘‘Do you mean to say that he has been in your charm- 
ing society for a whole hour; has looked into those glo- 
rious eyes; has gazed upon those temjDting lips; and 
yet has been so ungallant as not to have seemed to ap- 
preciate so much loveliness, and his own good fortune 
in being near it?” inquired the governor, bending from 
his saddle to touch lightly with his gloved hand the 
damask cheek of his companion. 

“ Even so,” she replied, giving him a bewitching smile. 

“ Then he is indeed all that you have called him and 
a great deal more. He is wanting in courtesy, but then 
you must excuse him on the plea of his not having been 
in society of late. He has withdrawn from the world so 
completely since that dreadful accident to his brother, 
of which he was an eye-witness, and which for a time 
Tis said unbalanced his mind so that he has acted 
strangely ever since. His wife was also his brother’s, 
you no doubt know ?” 

“No, indeed. This is news,” replied Miss Marchon, 
eagerly, woman-like, scenting a romance. “ Do tell me 
all about it, dear governor. I know very little regard- 
ing them except what Mrs. Lewis, where I am visiting, 
has told me. She said that the Willings were people a 
little eccentric, but it would not do to slight them in any 
way, as they are immensely wealthy, and their ancestors 
were among the bluest blood of England’s peers, and that 
the present Mrs. Willing is a titled English lady, who 
dropped her title upon marrying an American.” 

“All of which is very true,” rejoined the governor, 
“but what I shall tell you borders on the romantic. 
Roger and Andrew Willing were twin brothers, and as 
unlike as you can imagine. I knew them both from 
childhood. Roger was one of the finest fellows I ever 
knew. Jolly, full of jokes, and always ready for a good 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


79 


time. He bad the handsomest blue eyes I ever saw, ex- 
cepting, of course, these at my side.” 

Miss Marchon was one of the few women who can 
blush conveniently and at just the right time. A de- 
licious rosy wave of color dyed her cheeks, and she 
laughingly tapped her admirer with her whip. “ Go 
on, go on, you flatterer,” she cried, “I am becoming 
deeply interested. I wish I might have known this 
Roger Willing whose picture you sketch so charmingly.” 

“ You can see his portrait in the large gallery. Miss 
Marchon, taken in the heyday of his youth, but it does 
not do him justice. Well, as I was saying, he w'as a fel- 
low beloved by everybody, and was so different from his 
twin brother, who was always as you see him now; 
moody, quiet, and sadly wanting in gallantry toward the 
fair sex, and if I am not mistaken, a little jealous of his 
more popular brother. Then when Roger was in his 
twenty-second year, just when life looked the fairest to 
him, he lost his eye-sight in a powder explosion during 
a Fourth of July celebration in New York.” 

“ How very sad !” exclaimed Miss Marchon. “ Those 
beautiful eyes ! It must have been a serious affliction to 
him. ” 

“ It was; but he was a fellow who always looked on the 
bright side of everything, and you can imagine how sur- 
prised all society was, when it became known that only 
two months after his accident, he had been quietly mar- 
ried to Lady Victoria Vale, who was visiting his mother, 
and who had fallen violently in love with the invalid, 
and he with her.” 

“ Oh, how romantic !” cried Miss Marchon, clapping 
her hands. “Just like a novel. Pray, hasten, governor.” 

“ Yes, very romantic, but nevertheless a most unfor- 
tunate marriage. Lady Vale had higher views for her 
daughter, and was much displeased, so she left immedi- 
ately for England,and never became reconciled even when 
her child was made a widow, and Rumor says she is not 
pleased with this second marriage, but I am digressing. 
It seemed as if nothing but ill-fortune followed this hasty 
bridal, for Andrew and his mother had some high words 
over a matter which no one has ever been able to dis- 
cover, and the poor lady died that night in a paralytic fit.” 

“ How dreadful ! Why, it seems almost like a fatality, 
does it not, governor ?” 


THE HOtJSE OE ElVE GABLES. 


80 

f 

‘‘Almost, Miss Marclion; but Lady Victoria’s troubles 
were not over by any means, for less than five years after 
her marriage, Roger was killed in a railway accident 
and brought home a shapeless bit of flesh, to be buried 
in the family plot beside his mother, whose favorite he 
had always been, and from whom he was not long 
separated.” 

Here Miss Marchon brushed a few pearly tears — which 
had conveniently appeared just at the right moment — 
from her blue eyes. “ It is so afiecting,” she said in 
excuse, as the governor watched her admiringly. 

“ It only shows what a tender little heart it has,” he 
said, riding close to her, and softly brushing her eyes 
with his own daintily monogrammed cambric. 

“ Is there more ?” she inquired, putting up her face 
in the most innocent manner, and squeezing out still 
another tear which was tenderly taken care of by the 
devoted governor. 

“ I wish there was more so that I might still perform 
this pleasant task,” he said, as he lingered long over the 
last tear, “but there is nothing of any interest except 
that Andrew profited much by his brother's death, and 
not three years after, married the widow who had seemed 
inconsolable at first. She is certainly a most beautiful 
woman, but she is no longer in the full bloom of youth, 
and not to be compared with the charmer by my side in 
whom her husband can see no beauty.” 

“ Oh, you are a naughty man,” cried Miss Marchon, 
you don’t mean a word you have said, and for punish- 
ment I shall ride on and join Miss Fairley, who has no 
companion. ” 

“ Ah ! do not be so cruel,” exclaimed the governor, 
catching her horse’s bridle. “The hunt will have no 
pleasures for me, if you desert me. Pray remove that 
glove that I may see your hand. Ah, it is still 
unfettered.” He caught the white hand and pressed it 
to his lips. “ May I, dare I hope, that this little hand, 
shall be mine for ” 

Miss Marchon turned away her head, so that he 
should not see the smile of triumph on her lips. Here 
was a proposal worth accepting, but she would not 
make haste to jump at it too quickly. She must appear 
diffident, coy, and quite innocently maidenish, although 
she had passed the rubicon some time before and was 


THE HOUSE OE ElVE GABLES. 


81 


anything but an amateur in conducting love affairs to 
tiie desired point. His finishing words, however, 
brought her reverie to the ground with a thud, which 
she felt if no one else did, and she could have struck 
him ill the face as he wound up with — “ several dances 
at the ball to-night ?” 

For a moment she lost her head and came near burst- 
ing into tears. How glad she was that she had turned 
her head away. When she did look toward him her 
face was wreathed in smiles, and with a bewitchiug 
gesture, she replied : “ As many dances as you wish 

dear governor. How can I refuse when asked in such a 
charming manner ? But see, our party is already at the 
field. We are way in the rear. Come, let us hasten, or 
they will start without us. 

And so ended the brief dream of Miss Marchon of 
some day becoming a governor’s lady, for he never pro- 
posed, but rode away when the fete was ended, and she 
never saw him more. 

Andrew opened the ball that night with Miss 
Marchon, and her unwilling ears were obliged to listen, 
while he berated the custom which tabooed him from 
dancing the first figure with his wife. Victoria, feeling 
happier than at any time since her marriage, was 
dancing with the governor, and as Andrew watched the 
face so dear to him, and noted every changing mood 
from grave to gay, from laughter to serious thought, he 
did not regret the step he had taken in throwing open 
his doors to this “howling mob,” as he called it, much 
as it was distasteful to him. He watched the governor 
as he bent in a most lover-like attitude over Victoria, 
and although he knew that Victoria was no flirt, yet the 
attention of any man toward his wife stirred something 
within him which if not exactly jealousy was very near 
akin to it. What man but himself had a right to clasp 
that slender waist, or press the exquisite figure of his 
loved one, perhaps with more tenderness than was at all 
necessary. He could hardly wait for the figure to be 
ended, so eager was he to join his wife, and with scarcely 
a word he led Miss Marchon to a seat, and crossed the 
room to where Victoria sat surrounded by a crowd of 
gallants. 

She looked up with a bright smile as Andrew ap- 
proached. “ How charmingly Miss Marchon and you 


82 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


daDce togetber/' she said, as he bent over her. “ Is she 
not royally beautiful? I call her the most beautiful and 
the best dressed lady here.” 

“ I had not thought of her beauty,” replied Andrew, 
glancing at the sweet, serious face of Victoria, “ and as 
for her costume I cannot tell you whether it be black or 
white. All women look alike to me save one, Victoria. 
That one I have deified. She stands a queen among her 
lesser satellites, and overshadows them all.” 

Victoria looked up into her husband’s face. His eyes 
were full of slumbering passion, ready to burst into 
flame at a kind word from her. The other men had left 
them alone as Andrew began speaking to his wife, and 
somehow, as Victoria caught the fire in her husband’s 
eyes, something which she had not felt before stirred 
within her. A tremor, delicious in its vagueness, shot 
through her veins, and she thought: “Can this be love 
which I feel coming to me ? Love for a man whom 
I have said I hated ?” She laid her fan upon his 
arm. “How much you do love me, Andrew? I 
wonder if there be another man in this ball-room 
who is saying such devoted words to his wife as I 
am hearing ?” 

“ No,” replied Andrew, “ for no man loves his wife with 
the strength of passion which you inspire in me. Plenty 
are devoting themselves to the entertainment of other 
men’s wives, leaving their own neglected, or to be led 
into a flirtation which belittles them in the eyes of 
serious people. The men are vain and careless of the 
reputation of those who should be the most cherished 
by them. The women are silly and frivolous, and so the 
world moves on, and this reminds me that I have a re- 
quest to ask of you, my darling. 'Will you dance with 
nobody but me to-night? I do not care for any partner 
but your sweet self, and you may deem me very silly, 
but 1 cannot see you in the arms of any one of these 
men who are so inferior to you, without a jealous pang.” 

Victoria laughed. “What an idea, Andrew. "V^ould 
you monopolize your wife at your own ball ? W'hat will 
people say ? ” 

“I don’t give a continental for what people may say. 

I want you for myself. What is your decision, sweet- 
heart?” 

“ Of course I wdll do as you wish, Andrew. I don’t 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 83 

care to dance a very great deal. What I have promised 
I can no doubt get excused from.” 

“ Then do. Are you promised for the next ? Yes, I 
see you are. I will at once seek your partner and get a 
substitute in your place. Then I shall claim my rights. 
Do you know, sweet wife, that this will be our first 
dance together ? Can you imagine how eager I am to 
try my step with your’s ? ” 

He pressed her hand to his lips and left her. She 
watched him treading his way among the crowd. 
Surely she had every reason to be proud of him, and she 
ought to love him. Such devotion was certainly worthy 
of a return. Then she thought of that other husband, 
asleep under the freshly cut flowers which Mary and 
herself had strewn upon his bed that morning. Every 
morning ere the sun was up she took Mary, and to- 
gether they walked to the pines where Koger lay, and 
laid their tribute of affection over the quiet sleeper. 
Andrew knew of these early visits but he never ob- 
jected as any other man might have done under the 
circumstances, and as she sat there thinking of his care- 
ful tenderness for her and their child ; of his patient 
love which had grown instead of diminished during 
nearly eight years of married life ; how he had bourne 
without any outward signs of how it hurt him, her days 
of lamentations for Eoger, when she had shut her door 
against everybody including her beloved child, and re- 
fused to be comforted. As she thought of all these 
things she saw her selfishness in many ways, and she 
resolved to gradually drop those early visits, and by so 
doing remove one thorn from Andrew’s path, for it had 
been a thorn to him she well knew. This morbid love 
of her’s for the dead who could never return. She 
welcomed him with a smile when he returned, and he 
saw that in her face which was new to him. He looked 
at her searchingly. 

“Have you been communing with unseen spirits, 
Victoria? ” he said, as he led her upon the floor, “ your 
face is angelic.” 

“ Yes,” she replied, looking up to him with a strange 
light in her eyes. “ I have seen a vision which I never 
expected to behold. A vision of love in which only you 
and I, and our child were the central figures.” 

He understood, and for a moment, strong man that he 


84 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


was, he reeled under the exquisite meaning conveyed 
in her words. She was beginning to love him. She had 
put Koger away out of her thoughts. He placed his 
arm about her to begin the figure, and he pressed her to 
him with such passion as to crush the flowers at her 
bodice. “Don’t, Andrew,” she whispered, “you hurt 
me ; besides, people about us are remarking your 
actions.” 

“ The whole world may see and comment,” he replied, 
as he strained her to him again. “ I could shout it out 
from the house tops, I am so happy. I feel as if I were 
drunk, Victoria. Drunk with joy. Have I not waited 
for eight long weary years to hear the blessed words ? 
Ah, if I had you alone, away from this gaping crowd, I 
would kneel before you and worship you as a divinity. 
My God! was ever w^oman so sweet as you ? Was ever 
man so blessed as I ? Will this ball ever come to an end ?” 

Indeed, Andrew in his ecstatic state of mind was 
nearer being a madman than a rational creature, and 
seemed to have thrown aside melancholy, and he entered 
into the sports of the ball with a zest equal to the 
youngest gallant there. Not until the revel was over, 
and he had sought his study for a few moments before 
retiring, as was his custom no matter how late the hour, 
did he remember the sword suspended by a single hair. 
Ah, yes, now it came back to him with cruel force after 
the sweet assurance held out to him by Victoria. With 
a maddening rush, all the simple events of the past ten 
years crowded upon his brain in a seething whirlpool, 
and beating his breast with his clenched hands, the 
strong man fell upon his knees, and for the first time in 
his life prayed God to forgive him his sins while he 
wept like a child. Ah, he was not without a conscience, 
which goaded and pricked him sharply. He had no 
need to wear a garment of hair next his flesh to remind 
him of a sin for which to do penance, and now — now 
that he knew Victoria was his ; that in time she would 
give to him the sw^eet love for which he so craved, his 
sins looked more henious than ever, yet he could not 
bring himself to confess them, for fear of losing both 
Victoria and his child ; and he seemed to see written in 
letters of fire upon the study wall the words : “ Be 

sure in time your sins will be discovered. Bepent then, 
and confess.” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


85 


“ I cannot ! I cannot !” cried tlie miserable man, in 
answer to those unspoken words, yet which were visible 
to his eye. “ If my soul goes to torment I cannot con- 
fess. Qod help me !” - 


86 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


CHAPTER m. 

The week of tbe fete ended as it had begun, with sun- 
shine and cloudless skies. It had been pronouuced 
simply perfect by everybody, who upon leaving, con- 
gratulated their host and hostess upon the successful 
termination of their more than delightful fete. Among 
themselves opinions were exchanged regarding the 
master and mistress of “ the Five Gables.” All agreed 
that Mrs. Willing had proved a charming hostess, with 
whom the most exacting could not find a grain of fault, 
but that Mr. Willing, although courtly in manner and 
very agreeable^ was absurdly in love with his wife, so 
much so as to appear ridiculous in the eyes of his female 
visitors, who could have forgiven any other fault in their 
host more willingly, than this very unfashionable one of 
showing a preference for his own wife while other ladies 
were by. 

Meanwhile affairs at “ the Five Gables” resumed the 
even tenor of their way, which had been disturbed by 
the events of the past week. Andrew sunk into a chair 
as tbe last guest disappeared, and with a huge sigh of 
relief, took Mary upon his knee, who loudly wailed at 
seeing all her little playmates depart, and would not be 
- comforted. 

“ Hush, hush, my darling,” said Andrew, kissing the 
great tears coursing down the cheeks of the child. 
“Papa will get you anything you wish, only cease this 
crying, you will make yourself ill.” 

“ But — but I — but I want Lilian to return,” sobbed 
Mary. “ She’s a dear, and— and I love her, if she did 
stick pins into poor Dinah and call her a fright; and — 
and she has — she has such lovely long hair which I can 
pull when I get real mad at her.” 

“Ah I” laughed Andrew, “there is method in this vio- 
lent grief. You have not been so unladylike as to pull 
Miss Lilian’s hair, I hope ?” 

“ Oh, heaps of times, papa. She liked it.” 

^ “ No doubt,” again laughed Andrew. “ It must be an 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


87 


exquisite sensation. What did Miss Lilian do while you 
were pulling her hair T* 

“ She bit me, here and here.” Mary displayed two 
red marks, evidently made by four very sharp teeth. 

“Upon my soul, chickie, your love-makiug was of a 
very tender nature. You pull her hair; she bites you, 
and still you lament her departure and wish her to 
return.” 

“ Of course,” replied Mary, sententiously. 

“ Why of course ?” asked her father. 

“Because of course I love her. She is the dearest 
girl I know. She hugs just be-yew-tiful.” 

Victoria came in at this moment and Andrew drew 
her to him. “ I am glad we are alone once more,” he 
said. “ One such kick-up will do for a life time.” 

“But it has been very enjoyable, Andrew. Every- 
body has gone away delighted. I have heard so many 
pleasant things said about you, and it has made me 
glad. I feel very proud of my noble husband.” 

She placed her hand upon his head. He caught it and 
carried it to his lips. “ I am rewarded,” he said, look- 
ing lovingly into her eyes. “I would do it all' over 
again to hear such sweet words from the lips I adore.” 

“ But there is something I wish to ask you, Andrew. 
Kun away to Chloe, my darling,” she continued, stoop- 
ing to kiss Mary, “ mamma wishes to be alone with 
papa.” 

As Mary left the room she turned again to Andrew, a 
slight shade of annoyance on her face. “Is there a 
room in this house which I know nothing of, Andrew? 
A room in the western gable which I have always sup- 
posed was false ?” 

Andrew’s face became ashen pale. His eyes sought 
the floor. He dared not look at Victoria. Wild 
thoughts flashed through his brain. Who had told her ? 
How much did she know ? With an effort he mastered 
his emotions, but he kept his eyes upon the floor. “Who 
has been filling you with silly tales, Victoria ?” 

“ Mrs. Bradley said ” 

“ Ah 1 that busybody,” exclaimed Andrew, tersely. 

“ Yes, Andrew, she seems to know more of the family 
history than your own wife. She, with some other ladies 
and myself, was standing in the west gallery this morn- 
ing, when she said: ‘ Mrs. Willing, there is one room 


88 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


you have not shown us, and I, for one, am dying to see 
it. I have often heard my father tell of its many lovely 
curios brought from foreign lands, and its beautiful 
occupant long since dead. He was a boon companion 
of your husband’s father.’ ” 

“I told Mrs. Bradley that I had no knowledge of any 
such room and that she must have been misinformed.” 

“ Oh, no indeed,” she replied. “ It is in the western 
gable, and should lead right out from this gallery.” 

“ Now I know you are mistaken,” I answered. ‘‘ That 
gable is false. There is no room such as you mention 
in the gable. Do you not see the solid wall all along 
this gallery ? and the gable lies directly back of it.” 

“ She smiled incredulously and looked at the other 
ladies as much as to say : ‘ She can tell us, but she w'on’t. ’ 
I led the way from the galleiy, and the subject was 
dropped ; but I have come to you for information, 
Andrew. If there is any mystery about that gable you 
must know it, and I should hear from your lips instead 
of from those of a gossip.” 

As Victoria spoke Andrew’s face underwent a gradual 
change, and as she finished he gravely took her on his 
knee. “ Mrs. Bradley has laid bare our family skeleton,” 
he said. “ It is not pleasant to relate, but now that a 
busybody has partly enlightened you, it is w'ell that you 
should know the truth instead of perhaj^s receiving a 
garbled account of it from a stranger. You have been 
told that my father died from an accidental pistol 
shot. So I w^as led to believe until my twenty-first 
year. Roger believed the same ; then our mother told 
us of the gabled room, the knowledge of which was as 
much a surprise to us as it is now to ycju. We had 
always believed the gable to be false. My father when 
a young man, had fitted up in a most lavish style the 
western gable, making two elegant rooms of it, filling 
them with all the rare things which he could gather. 
Here he installed his favorite slave girl. After a time 
he went to England and married my mother. The very 
night of their return while he was showing my mother 
the house, as they went to ascend the stairs leading to 
the gabled room, his slave girl, smarting from her 
fancied wrongs, barred their progress and asked for 
freedom papers for herself and child. My father re- 
fused her, and straightway she shot him and then her- 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


89 


self. Shortly after this Koger and I were born. My 
mother never spoke of her sorrow to anybody, but 
ordered every trace of the tragedy to be obliterated. 
No person ever entered the rooms after that ex- 
cept to board the windows. Everything was left as its 
unhappy occupant had stepped from it. The stairs were 
taken down and a solid wall built. My mother never 
spoke of it but once on our twenty-first birthday. Never 
again did I hear her allude to it in the faintest manner. 
That is the story, Victoria. Do you wonder at my 
silence regarding it? Is it a topic to be dwelt upon? 
A father’s shame and dishonor; a mother’s blighted life ?” 

“ No, no, my husband. I would never have asked 
you to tell it had I known. Forgive me for unwittingly 
being the one to rake up these dead ashes of a buried 
past.” 

“ There is nothing to forgive, dear wife. I think I feel 
better for the telling. Mrs. Bradley knows not as much 
as I have told you, for my mother succeeded in keeping 
the real facts to herself. The servants were all freed 
and given money enough to go far away, so there was no 
babbling. It was given out as an accident and so be- 
lieved by most.” 

“ What became of the child ?” asked Victoria. 

“ That went with the rest. An old aunty and her 
husband, who were going to Kaleigh to find their 
children who had been sold away from them, took the 
boy with them. We have never heard from them since. 
My mother gave them plenty of money and promised 
to send them more if they needed it, but they never 
applied for more. No doubt they are dead.” 

“ No doubt,” replied Victoria, looking dreamily out 
over the fair lands of which her husband was the sole 
possessor, “ but I have a feeling, a presentiment, that 
some day you will hear from this Ishmael who really 
ought to receive some share of what was his father’s.” 

Andrew smiled. “ Don’t let any such foolish fancies 
linger in your mind, dear wife. The laws of Virginia 
were made for just such cases as his. He could not claim 
so much as a stone from off this plantation.” 

“But, Andrew, laying all race prejudice aside, and 
speaking from your heart, tell me honestly, would you 
not feel guilty of keeping all ? Is not a share of it 
your brother’s ?” 


90 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


“ Never,” spoke Andrew decidedly. “ Victoria, 
you are a queen among women. You are more in- 
telligent tlian any woman I know, but on sucli 
questions allow me to be the judge. You certainly 
are not capable.” 

He arose and paced the room excitedly. “ There is 
one person whose society I wish you to avoid Victoria, 
and that is Mrs. Bradley. When she calls here again 
treat her veiy ceremoniously, and please do not return 
her call. That woman gives me a creeping sensation 
whenever she come near me. She is a human snake. 
Leave her entirely alone, I beg of you. But for her 
this disagreeable conversation would not have 
occurred. Unpleasant things like these must not come 
up between us, my wife. They are sure to leave 
thoughts in the mind which cannot easily be forgotten. 
Am I right ?” He stooped and kissed her. 

“Yes, Andrew, you are always right. I will drop 
Mrs. Bradley from my calling-list, and you shall never 
hear me speak again of this skeleton in your family 
closet unless you first mention it. Will my doing so 
please you ?” 

“ Most certainly, Victoria. We have never had a word 
of disagreement since our marriage. Do not let us 
begin now.” 

So the subject from that day was not again referred 
to by either Victoria or Andrew, but it cannot be said 
that neither thought of it afterward, for Victoria, 
although she had none but loyal thoughts for her hus- 
band, could not help her mind occasionally turning 
toward that mysterious western gable, in which were 
the beautifully decorated rooms which must now be in a 
state of utter decay after having been closed for so 
many years. Victoria was not without her full share of 
curiosity, and she often longed to speak with Andrew, 
and implore him to find some way of opening a passage 
to the western gable, so that they might visit those 
rooms and gaze upon the treasures supposed to be still 
there. Of course it was a sad story, but then nearly 
every old family had a skeleton of some kind in their 
closets, and now that the principal actors in this tragedy 
were long since mouldered into dust, what harm could 
be done by opening the rooms and making use of what 
must be the pleasantest gable of all the five. She re- 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


91 


solved, when the proper time should present itself, to 
broach the subject to Andrew. He could only refuse. 

After this conversation Andrew spent more of his time 
than he had ever done in his study. After breakfast he 
would repair to his study and give orders that he was 
not to be disturbed by anybody unless he himself should 
signify to the contrary, and often Victoria did not see 
him again until the luncheon hour. Then for a few 
houi'S, usually until dinner, he rode or drove with her- 
self and Mary, and seemed for the time being to throw 
olf the melancholy which was becoming more noticeable 
every day, and which Victoria gazed upon with alarm. 
Then shortly after dinner, when Victoria would have 
prized his society the most, he again repaired to his 
study, there to remain until the wee small hours, and it 
had become a regular nightly habit for him to have a 
repast served to him usually at midnight. Victoria had 
remonstrated with him until she had become wear}". 
She told him that his health could not always remain 
perfect when subjected to such a strain; that he was 
growing aged far beyond his years; but he only laughed, 
and stopped her mouth with a kiss, and continued as 
before to immure himself within his den where Mary 
alone was admitted, and she not at all times, for she 
often knocked and even kicked' at the closed door, and 
could get not so much as a word from her father who, 
w"hen she told him hours afier, would reply: “Papa 
cannot talk when he is wriung or very busy, chickie.” 

“But you might just come to the do(-r,” persisted the 
child, “and say, ‘Go away, Mary, papa can’t see you 
just yet,’ and m)t keep me banging at the door so long. 
I’ve listened at the keyhole many a time, and it’s so aw- 
fully still it makes me afraid.” 

And at such times Andrew would take Mary on his 
knee, and bury his troubled face in the child’s cluster- 
ing curls. The anguish of his heart was plainly visible 
inliis manner, but only his God and Maiy was there to 
witness it, and although the child knew that there was 
something amiss, her childish mind could not fathom it. 
She only knew that her father was troubled, and in her 
baby fashion she comforted him, calling him “poor 
papa,’’ and smoothing the heavy lines of care upon his 
forehead with soft, caressing fingers, which were as an 
angel’s to Andrew’s fevered, throbbing temples. To 


92 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


him this child seemed nothing less than a celestial being, 
lent to him by a merciful God for a time, to sooth his 
tired frame, and who might be snatched from him in the 
twinkling of an eye; and he clasped his treasure to him 
with a passion born of his morbid fears, until the child 
begged to be released. 

As the days grew into months Andrew’s strange 
melancholy increased, as also his fancy that Mary must 
never be from his sight unless she were asleep», until 
Victoria feared for his reason. To her his behavior was 
as a tangled skein, of which she could find no end 
whereby she might begin to unravel. To all her ques- 
tions his invariable reply was that he felt in the best of 
health ; that his affairs in business were most satisfac- 
tory, and with this she was obliged to content herself, 
although it by no means reassured her. And too, his 
growing watchfulness over Mary alarmed Victoria. He 
demanded that her crib be placed closed beside his 
bed, and when Victoria surprised at the request asked 
the reason, he replied that of late he had been troubled 
with strange dreams, and that he thought he might 
rest better if he could awaken and lay his hand upon 
his child. So to humor him, Victoria had Mary s little 
bed removed from her room to that adjoining, and many 
nights after that when Andrew came from his study, he 
would bend over the sweet sleeper, touching softly the 
dainty cheek, or raising a tiny hand kiss each finger 
passionately, while tears which he did not strive to 
check, fell upon the innocent being whom he had sinned 
against beyond pardon, yet whom he loved as few chil- 
dren are beloved by their parents. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


93 


CHAPTEE IV. 

At last nature turns if tried beyond her limit, 
snapped the frail cord which held Andrew’s mind in 
soundness, and in a moment that which he had 
dreaded was upon him. He knew that he was insane. 

One night he had repaired to his study as usual. The 
pressure in his head was something almost unendurable. 
He felt the cord snapping, and resolved ere it was too 
late, to write a letter to his wife. To write the confes- 
sion so long deferred. He took his pen and endeavored 
to collect his thoughts. It was not difficult to inscribe 
“ My Darling Wife ” at the top of the page. Then he 
gazed at it dreamily. Something was wrong in those 
three words, but what was it? Where did the right 
begin, and where did it end ? He read the words over 
and over again aloud, so that he might understand 
them more fully. Then he slowly drew his pen through 
them and wrote beneath “My Cherished Victoria.” 
“ She will know why I did it,” he murmured. “ Oh, 
yes, she will know.” He lingered over the next 
words with a tender smile on his face. “ No woman on 
this earth was ever loved with the worship, adoration, 
which I have lavished upon you. She knows that too,” 
he continued, resting his head upon one hand. “ Wliy 
do I tell her what she already knows so well? Ah, 
why ? ” He dropped the pen and seemed to be musing, 
then resuming, with a fierce wild light burning in his 
eyes, he wrote : “ But I have also sinned grievously 

against you ; so grievously, that I can never hope for 
pardon, therefore I have resolved to take my life, and 
so end it all.” 

He stopped and looked wildly about him. Where was 
the blessed instrument which in a moment would put 
him out of the torments and misery now assailing him. 
He opened several drawers in his desk, and at last 
found what he sought. He handled it lovingly. This 
little toy would give him that peace which had fled from 
him for so many years. He could lie down to a dream- 


94 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


less sleep and waken— where ? He did not care. The 
unknown and untried hereafter could be better borne 
than the tears and reproaches of Victoria. He had no 
dread of what he should meet. If he could onlj’ escape, 
only escape. He kissed the weapon which was so soon 
to bring him that coveted rest, and laid it down to 
finish his confession. 

He had just taken up his pen when a loud tattoo was 
beat upon the wall nearest to where he was sitting. He 
arose with an air of resignation, as if what he was about 
to do was a duty most irksome to him, and opening the 
book-case door, placed his hand inside. Noiselessly the 
ponderous case rolled forward, disclosing an aperture 
rather larger than a common door. A powerful mulatto 
stepped into the study, and approached Andrew, gestic- 
ulating wildl^y. He placed bis hands to his head, and 
then upon his chest, motioning toward the opening 
through which he had just entered. 

“ Is your master ill ?” asked Andrew. The man 
nodded a quick assent. Andrew motioned him to fol- 
low, and went quickly up the stairs which could be 
plainly seen from the opening. 

It was fully an hour ere he returned. He descended 
the stairs with a weary, lagging step, as if every motion 
of his limbs was an effort. His eyes had lost their wild, 
frenzied look, and seemed filled with a dull, heavy pain. 
The man was suffering deeply, and as he crawled to his 
chair beside the desk, and dropped into it like a log, one 
felt that whatever the crisis might be, it was now near at 
hand. 

He folded his arms upon the desk and laid his tired 
head upon them. Just then Mary’s voice was heard 
outside the door. “ Papa, I am going to bed. I want 
my kiss.” He heard her but he could not answer. The 
latch was lifted, the door opened, and Mar^^ entered. 
For the first time Andrew had forgotten to bolt the 
door. He was conscious of it. He heard Mary’s step 
approaching, but some power held him fast in his chair, 
and he could not rise to close the book-case which still 
remained open. He heard the sweet, shrill voice in ac- 
cents of pity say: “What is the matter, papa?” Is 
your naughty head bad again ? ’ Then, although he did 
not see, he felt that her wondering eyes had discovered 
the secret door. He hearel her moving from him, and 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


95 


he bad the strength to raise his head, and watch Mary 
as she laboriously climbed the stairs. He listened until 
his ears could no longer distinguish her footsteps, and 
then buried liis face — upon which despair and ruin was 
plainly written— once more in his arms. The sword had 
fallen, and the hair had been severed by his own child. 
He had not even the strength to lift the toy lying so 
near him, and so escape the wrath to come. 

He heard Mary returning, and heard her running 
swiftly from the room. His benumbed brain could still 
determine what she was about to do. She had gone to 
tell her mother; but somehow, the thought did not 
worry him. He felt rather glad than otherways. 
Presently he heard voices. Mary was bringing Victoria. 
A wild thought flashed through his mind. With an 
effort he grasped the revolver. He would slay Victoria 
and the child as they entered, and then himself. At the 
same instant the toy fell from his nerveless fingers. Ah, 
no, he could not harm a hair of those so precious to 
him. Only himself. Only himself; but he did not feel 
equal to it, just now, and it would shock Victoria. He 
mast wait. Again his head sunk upon his arms. 

Victoria entered, her face white and fearful, with Maiy 
clinging to her skirts. She glanced toward the aper- 
ture, and approached the wretched man. “Andrew, 
what is this Mary has been telling me ? The child is 
nigh frightened out of her senses. Sue declares she has 
been up some hidden stairs, into rooms which she has 
never seen before, and there she saw a big negro stand- 
ing by a bed in which an old man was sleeping. When 
the negro saw her, he ran at her as if to beat her, and 
the child came running to me. Is all this true ? I can 
see the secret staircase for myself, but who is the old 
man, and what does all this mystery mean?” 

There was no answer from the bowed figure. 

Mary gently shook him. “I have had no share in 
your secrets, Andrew. Perhaps it were better if I had, 
but now I demand an answer. Have I your . permission 
to ascend those stairs which I have already divined lead 
to the rooms in the western gable ? Shall I see for my- 
self what those rooms contain?” 

“ Yes, go ! ” hoarsely answered Andrew. 

Victoria turned to leave him. He raised his head 
and caught her gown with his hand. 


96 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


“Victoria!” he cried, “my angel! My more than 
life ! Go, I dare not detain you. God has spoken to 
me. The time has now come ; but my darling, keep 
what you shall see there a secret for Mary s sake, and 
remember that I did it all out of my great overpower- 
ing love for you.” He kissed the hem of her gown 
and sank upon his knees as she wonderingly turned 
and ascended the stairs. His agonized eyes watched 
her disappear, and then his hand sought that thing 
which should give him peace. He groped for it. He 
had not the strength to reach it, and with a groan he 
fell forward upon his face. 

Victoria had not a suspicion of what she was about 
to behold. Many strange wild thoughts floated through 
her mind as she ascended the stairs. The foremost one 
was that Andrew’s father had not been killed, as had 
been believed, but that he was an imbecile perhaps, and 
so had been confined in these apartments for years. 
Yes, this must be it. She trembled violently as she 
reached the topmost stair, and stood gazing into the 
room beyond. It was vacant. No person was in sight, 
but scattered about the room were several toys such as 
very small children are amused with. A rattle box, a 
tin horn, and a drum. Victoria saw, and her eyes also 
noted the luxurious furnishings of the apartment, which 
was octagon in shape; and the walls w^ere hung with 
very rare tapestries, which although faded, she knew 
were of immense value. How often she had wanted to 
investigate these rooms, but now that the opportunity 
had come, she felt an irresistable desire to turn and go 
hack to Andrew, and be content with what he should 
tell her. A vague dread of wdiat she might see in the 
further room, stayed her footsteps, and she turned to 
descend the stairs, but Mary who had become brave 
now that her mother was with her, pulled at Victoria’s 
gown and cried : “ Come mamma, into the other room. 

The negro won’t dare to touch me now that you are 
with me. The old man in the bed looks so funny. Do 
come, mamma.” 

Victoria turned again, and with hesitating steps went 
toward the further room, whose door stood open. The 
violent trembling wliich had left her for a moment re- 
turned now and her limbs shook under her so that she 
was scarcely able to stand. She steadied herself by 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


97 


clasping the door with her hands, while she gazed 
facinated into that mysterious room, of which she had 
dreamed so often, but which was so entirely different 
from her wildest imaginings. As with the other 
room, this also was only lighted from the top by one 
single glass, which was lowered or raised at one’s will, 
to admit both air and light. The floor was inlaid with 
different colored woods, over which rich rugs were 
strewn. The walls were hung with what had once been 
a bright yellow satin, but which had now faded to a 
dirty brown in streaks where the light had touched it. 
The chairs were all upholstered in rich stuffs whose 
beauty had long since disappeared, but the wonderful 
carvings still remained. They were the most beautiful 
Victoria thought that she had ever seen. A Chinese 
table of teak wood next caught her eye. It was a won- 
derful work of art. The legs which came together at 
the top were marvels of carving. The top of the table 
was inlaid about every two inches with solid ivory, in 
which were carved tiny figures of men and women, birds 
and flowers, and in fact everything known to the 
cunning Chinese artizan. Victoria bewildered, took in 
the surroundings with a rapid glance, and in much less 
time than it has taken to describe them. 

“ What a pity to let these rare things go to ruin when 
they might be put to good use,” she thought as her eyes 
sought the bed. A mulatto stood at the bed-side, fanning 
the occupant vigorously. So engrossed was he that he 
did not heed Victoria’s footsteps. She approached the 
bed with an awed manner which one is apt to use in a 
sick chamber. 

“ Is your patient ill ?” she whispered, touching him 
him upon the arm. He turned with a start, and gazed 
with a frightened look at her and the child. Then he 
seized her roughly by the arm and strove to push her 
from the room, but Victoria, who had by this time re- 
covered her usual calm manner, resolved to end this 
long hidden mystery. She did not remember of ever 
having seen this negro before, but no doubt he was one 
of their own men. She turned haughtily upon him. “ I 
am your mistress,” she said, raising her hand. “ Don t 
dare to touch me. Your master has given his consent 
to my coming here. Now, tell me who is this man, 
and if he is not ill why he remains so quiet?” 


98 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


The man released her with a gutteral sound, which 
made her start, and wildly moved his arms about, while 
he opened his mouth and pointed at it. To her horror 
she saw that he had no tongue. 

“Great heavens!” she ejaculated, “ what mystery is 
here ?” Her tone was very tender as she added 
pityingly : “ My poor man, I did not know of your afflic- 
tion. Can you hear ? Do you understand what I say ?” 

He nodded assent. 

“Then, who is the man in that bed 

He shook his head slowly. 

“You do not know ?” she asked in surprise. “How 
long has he been here ? How long have you been 
here ?” 

Again the man shook his head, this time with an air 
of sadness most pitiful to Victoria. 

“ Poor fellow,” she said, gently stroking his arm. 
Then, as a thought came to her, she added : “ Can you 

read and write ? ' Again that mournful gesture more 
sad than tears. 

Victoria turned in despair toward the bed. “ Perhaps 
I can get a lucid answer from this person,” she thought. 

The mulatto approached the bed with a candle. As 
its rays fell upon the upturned face of the sleeper, Vic- 
toria started back with a cry of horror, snatched the 
candle from the man and placed it close to the sleeper’s 
face. 

“ Koger 1” she gasped. “ Oh, my God I What do I 
see ? Eoger’s living face, yet surrounded by snow-white 
hair ? Am I going mad ?” She reeled, and the mulatto 
caught the candle as it fell from her hand. Although 
everything seemed turning to darkness around her, 
Victoria did not faint. She felt a tightening grip at 
her heart, as if some one was slowly squeezing it between 
their hands. Her eyes could not leave the face of that 
old man lying upon the pillow. “ Who was he ? Not 
Roger, of course. How silly of her to imagine so for 
even one moment. Had she not seen Roger’s body 
placed in the ground with her own eyes? Had she not 
insisted upon gazing at the horribly disfigured body of 
her beloved, although the sight had been one which she 
should nevei’ forget ? Ah, no, this was not Roger. 
“Whoever he might be he was not her first beloved.” 

As she reasoned she felt calmer. “ This was Roger’s 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


99 


father without a doubt. That was why the resemblance 
was so startling.” Then she remembered that Koger's 
father had been of swarthier skin, like Andrew, with a 
dark, forbidding face, handsome, yet repelling. Mary 
had often told Victoria how like to his father Andrew 
was, and their pictures hanging side by side in the gal- 
lery demonstrated the fact. Again the cold perspira- 
tion gathered upon her body. She must discover this 
mystery or she should go mad. She turned to the mu- 
latto who was stolidly regarding her. “ What is this 
man’s name ? Can you tell me ?” 

He bowed his head. 

“ Is it — is it — ” Victoria steadied herself by grasping 
his arm — “ Koger ?” 

“ The man smiled and nodded. Victoria thought she 
must have died and then returned to life, such a rush of 
emotion swept over her, such a flood of darkness, and 
then the light again. Ah, if she could only die, but she 
must ask one more question. Ouly one more. • The an- 
swer to that would either confirm or deny her sus- 
picions. With an imploring look on her white drawn 
face, as if she were begging him to say “ No,” she asked: 
“ Is he blind ?” 

Again the man bowed his head, and with a cry which 
disturbed the sleeper, she threw herself upon the bed, 
and clasped him in her arms. This was her Eoger alive, 
sbe knew not how, or by what means he had been re- 
stored to life, but it was surely he, the husband of her 
youth, the man whom she had loved so tenderly, and 
whose loss she still deeply mourned. Forgetting the 
wondering child by her side who was now beginning to 
cry; forgetting the wretched man below who had called 
her wife for so many years; forgetting everything but 
the sightless lover of her youth, she laid her cheek 
against that of the white-haired man, and called him 
by all the fond endearing names which once had made 
sweet music for his ears. 

“ Roger, my best beloved, my own husband, it is your 
Victoria who speaks to you; your sweet wife. Awaken, 
and unravel all this mystery. Do you not hear ? Speak 
to me, call me your darling. Say anything, anything.” 

Her voice ended in a sob. She kissed his eyelids, his 
white hair, while the blessed tears fell unrestrainedly 
from her eyes. How good it seemed to be able to weep. 


100 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


He had evidently awakened, for Lis eyelids were now 
open, and a puzzled expression was on Lis face. 

“Adam,” Le called petulantly, ‘‘wLat is all this 
noise about ? How do you suppose I can sleep ? Tell 
all those people to go away ? Oh, luy head, my poor 
head. Its buzzing again, Adam, buz, buz, buzzing.” 
He raised his hands and placed them to his temples. 

Victoria softly kissed his forehead. “ Roger, your 
loving wife, from whom you have been cruelly separated 
for so long, is here, right here by your side. Can you 
not understand what I am saying ? 

“ Go away,” cried Roger, pushing her from him. “ I 
want Adam.” He began to whimper like a child. “ I 
want Adam, I tell you.” 

Victoria shrank from him in horror. "VVas he mad? 
Ah, no, God would not have restored him to her only to 
have her find him an imbecile. 

The mulatto now approached the bedside, and laid his 
hand upon the sick man’s forehead, while he made a 
gutteral humming sound in his throat. Roger’s cries 
subsided, and his face resumed its former placid ex- 
pression. 

“ That’s a good Adam,” he said, after a while. “ A 
very good Adam. Such a kind Adam.” 

Victoria stood in silence gazing upon the mental 
wreck before her. A thousand thoughts flashed through 
her brain, most of them wild, vague, and full of terror. 
“Roger was alive, without a doubt, but that was all. 
In all things pertaining to the past he was as dead as 
though he were indeed within his grave; but the fact 
remained that he was her husband. Then what was the 
wretched man waiting for her below? She glanced at 
Mary, who had sobbed herself asleep upon the floor — 
** and what was her child, her innocent child who had 
never harmed anybody ?” With the cry of a wounded 
tigeress, she snatched up the child and swiftly descended 
the stairs, forgetful of Roger lying helpless in that 
other room. All her thoughts were centered on the man 
who had wrecked her life, and that of her child. “He 
shall confess,” she whispered, pressing her lips to those 
of the sleeping child. “I will strangle him; yes, I will 
even commit murder, but he shall account to me for 
every day of that wretched time when I supposed Roger 
to be dead!” 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


101 


She stepped into the study. Andrew lay on the spot 
where he had fallen. She placed Mary upon the couch 
and approached the prostrate figure. She touched it 
with her foot. Her face was hard and resolute. Not 
an atom of mercy would she show him. Was he not 
deserving of the most withering scorn? “Wretch!” 
she said, “ I have discovered your secret. At last the 
truth has been made known. Get up and let me see 
your miserable guilty face. Come, confess your sin.” 

There was no answer, not even a muscle moved under 
her foot. She caught sight of the half-finished letter 
lying upon the desk, the revolver beside it. She de- 
vined at once what had been his intention. She caught 
up the letter and read it. The erased words, “ My 
Darling Wife,” touched her deeply. The significance of 
the erasure was fully understood by her. She groaned 
as she read it, but the next words brought the tears to 
her eyes. “ No woman on this earth was ever loved 
with the worship and adoration, which I have lavished 
upon you.” When she had finished reading the few re- 
maining words Victoria knelt in tender pity beside the 
guilty man, whom she had just cause for hating. There 
was no hatred in her heart now. Nothing but sorrow, 
and a desire to shield and forgive his sin. She turned 
his face toward her. It was ashen pale and cold as one 
dead, and bore marks of great suffering. Indeed, for 
a moment she thought his soul had forever fled, and 
perhaps even now was being judged by Him who never 
errs. 

“God is just,” she murmured, as she placed her ear 
at his heart. “He will judge Andrew rightly. What 
right have I to pass judgment upon this man who has 
gone to meet his Maker ? ” 

She started to her feet. She had felt just the least 
motion of the heart, but it had been enough to tell her 
that life still remained. She hastily rang the bell and 
bade the servant who answered it to send two men to 
her without delay, and to go himself for a physician. 

When the men came she assisted them in getting 
Andrew to bed. He knew nothing, and she watched 
beside him, applying all sorts of restoratives, but with- 
out avail, until the doctor came. Andrew moaned in- 
cessantly, but further than that had shown no signs 
of consciousness. The doctor took several moments in 


102 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


thoroughly examining his patient, while Victoria watched 
him breathlessly. Those few moments seemed like 
hours to her. 

“ This has been coming on him for some time,” said 
the doctor at last. “ His brain shows a severe mental 
strain. I would not like to express my opinion too 
hastily. To-morrow will determine it, but I fear, Mrs. 
Willing, that your husband will have an attack of brain 
fever, and it will be almost certain death, owing to the 
overworked state of the brain.” 

And so it proved. Andrew became violent through 
the night, and as morning dawned his ravings were 
such that Victoria had to be taken from the room pros- 
trated. She had confided in the doctor as they watched 
beside the sick man, and he had at once shown her that 
now was not the time to disclose to the world the skele- 
ton which had been concealed for so long. Andrew’s 
severe illness could be a pretext for shutting the doors 
against all intruders, and with the help of two faithful 
nurses, they could still retain the secret until a more 
suitable time, and if Andrew should die, the doctor saw 
no use of ever unfolding a tale which could only bring 
upon the survivors shame and ridicule, and upon the 
name of the dead a tarnished reputation ; whereas, 
keeping the secret could injure nobody. Together 
they read the few words which expressed so much of 
what was in Andrew’s heart; which told of the bound- 
less love for the woman whom he had called wife, and 
of the the terrible remorse which haunted him day and 
night, and which, like an incurable disease, was slowly 
eating his life away. 

“The man has suffered agonies,” said the doctor, 
holding Andrew’s hand firmly as he struggled and 
writhed with the pain. “If he were tortured with 
knives, or his body was put to the rack, he could not 
begin to suffer what he has undergone mentally during 
these few past years. The wonder is, how he has borne 
up so long. Most men would have succumbed long ere 
this.” And then, as Andrew’s ravings became more 
violent, they used their united strength in quieting 
him, until Victoria succumbed to a nervous fit, and the 
doctor ordered her to be taken from the room. 

In a few hours she was again herself, and insisted up- 
on returning to Andrew, who had become more quiet, 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


103 


and seemed to rest contented while her hand was with- 
in his. The sick room being next to the study made 
deception more easy, as the doctor took the study for 
his retiring room, having promised Victoria not to leave 
her so long as Andrew lived, for they looked upon his 
death as a certainty. Here all the doctor’s meals were 
sent, and much comment was indulged in by the ser- 
vants in the kitchen over the enormous appetite of the 
“ medicine man,” as he was called. 

“ I tought Marse Andrew had a cornin’ appetite,” said 
old Chloe, the cook, as she was one day arranging the 
doctor’s dinner on a tray, “ but golly me ! I neber did 
see sech a gormad as dat yer medicine man. Nuffin 
eber comes back. Now^ Marse Andrew, his midnight 
supper was de only one he car'd fer. He neber teched 
anythin’ trough de day scaselj^ but de Lord save us ! 
dis yer man ull eat us yout o’ house an’ home. Heyar 
yo’ Sam, stir yer stumps lively now, an’ flax roun’ an’ kill 
two more o’ dem settin’ chicks. We’ll need em all fo’ 
mawnin. Ya, ya, ya.” 

Aunt Chloe chuckled as she placed a plate of steam- 
ing hoe cake on the tray, beside a delicately broiled 
steak garnished with plenty of vegetables. “Don’t 
spose dar’s nigh ’nougli,” she added, thoughtfully, “ bet 
a cookie he’ll be sendin’ down fer mo’; he gen’lally do. 
Heyar, you Pete, lazy bones, tak’ dis up to Marse 
Doctor, un don’ drap it on yo’ big feet.” 

Pete took the tray, and with a flourish w^hich bid fair 
to land the whole contents just where Aunt Chloe had 
admonished him not, he placed it on his head, laughing 
at her horrified gestures and loud exclamations. 

“ I is all hunkey, Aunty; don’ you go for to cuttin’up 
like dat now. You’ll git de runktums agin suah, hark 
wat I’se tellin’ ye. Ef dat ar docta wants mo’ stuff, he 
kin jes’ ma’ch down an’ git it fer hisself. Don’ he tink 
I’se got nuffin else to do, ’cept wait on his bread basket ? 
Well, I reckon I has. As fer totin’ up and down star’s 
mor’en fifty times, ter fetch tings ter stuff inter his big 
jaw, I’se done. Why don’ he keep me dar till he’s done ? 
Den I could go arfter wat he wants, but no, he jes* sayes, 
‘Lay de cloth, Pete, dat’s a good boy; and den yer kin 
detire.’ In five minutes he wants mo’ bread. In five 
minutes mo’ he dequests rao’ coffee, and den he only 
opens de do’ a little teenty crack, jes’ ’nough to git my 


104 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


han’ in. You’se beam o’ tape-worms, Aunt Clo? By 
gollys ! I tinks dat yer man’s got a dozen.” 

“ Go long wid your tape-worms, ” cried Aunt Chloe, 
“de blessed dinner’s all gettiii’ cold, while you’se 
shootin’ off dat trap o’ your’n. Spect I want ter stan’ 
all day cookin’ tings fer yer ter leave ston’ cold, yer soft 
headed nigger? Start yer stumps now.” She empha- 
sized her remarks by vigorous whacks with the wet dish 
cloth in her hand, and Pete started on a trot, rattling 
the dishes together, while Aunt Chloe followed him with 
anxious eyes, expecting every moment to see a grand 
tumble of viands from their lofty perch ; but a mysteri- 
ous providence guarded his footsteps, and brought the 
tray safely to the study door, which was opened by the 
grave doctor, who took the tray from Pete, saying 
kindly : “ You need not enter, my boy. I can arrange 

things myself very well without you.” 

Pete, not to be outdone in courtesy, bobbed his head 
and made an elaborate gesture with his arms, thereby 
causing the doctor to nearly lose his grasp of the tray. 
As it was, a cup and saucer balanced periously near the 
edge, and the doctor loosened his hold of the door to 
catch it. The door slowly swung open, and to Pete’s 
utter astonishment he saw standing near the window, a 
tall, powerful mulatto whom he had never seen before, 
and who looked at him curiously. The doctor saw the 
whites of Pete’s eyes grow until the pupils disappeared, 
and divining the cause he said, nodding at Adam : 
“ You have not seen my new body servant before, Pete ? 
He has just come to bring me some fresh linen,” and a 
moment later Pete found himself in the h^l looking at 
the closed door. 

“Huh!” he grunted, «de docta tinks heself might 
cute, he do, but I tinks I knows a heap. I’ll jes watch 
for massa body servant w’en he comes out, and scrap’ 
quaintance with him. Pse had my ’spicions dat de 
docta nebber eat all dat stuff. I recon de body servant 
done help. Ya, ya.” 

But Pete, although he sat on the top stair and kept 
his eyes on the study door, never saw the body servant 
again much to his chagrin, for in some wav he had be- 
gun to suspect that all was not as it should be behind 
the closed door, 


THE HOUSE OF FIYE GABLES. 


105 


CHAPTEE V. 

Andrew’s illness was of long duration, and Victoria 
bad worn herself almost to a shadow in her efforts to 
nurse him without any help, except what the doctor 
and Adam, who was not always at liberty, could give 
her. She had plenty of time for serious thought while 
in the sick room. In fact she thought too much, and 
brought upon herself that most dreadful of all maladies, 
insomnia. Sometimes, after being all night beside 
Andrew, attending to the many wants which an invalid 
requires, she would seek her couch almost dead for the 
want of sleep, only to find as her head touched the pil- 
low, that all desire for sleep had left her, and that her 
eyes would not remain closed ; while strange fancies and 
wild thoughts ran riot in her brain ; and she often rose 
from her pillow unrefreshed by not so much as a half 
hour’s sleep. She did not tell the doctor, for every day, 
she thought, would be the last of her miserable feelings, 
and she would then find rest. She did not neglect the 
poor invalid in the Western gable. Many hours when 
she should have been resting were spent by her 
in trying to bring light to the darkened mind. Her 
bitterest tears were shed in that room where Adam 
was the only witness. She acknowledged to her- 
self with sorrow and shame, that her wifely love 
for Eoger was forever dead. That the man who 
ruined her life, held her heart by a cord which she 
would not break if she could. With every feeble throb 
of his pulse she felt her love grow stronger, and she 
knew that if he died her soul would follow his. Her 
love for Eoger was in a great measure the same which 
she felt for Mary, a brooding motherly love, tender in 
the extreme, yet so different from the fiery flame which 
burned her whenever she heard Andrew calling her in 
tones of passionate entreaty, though the tongue which 
uttered them was inflamed by fever, and the man knew 
not what he said. 

He had been ill three weeks, and in all that tiiae not 


106 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


a gleam of consciousness had shown in the fever-lighted 
eyes. No ray of light had come to the clouded hrain. 
Victoria hung over him, watching his every motion, 
praying for returning reason, while in those three w'eeks 
he lived over the ten years of his sin laden life. 
Victoria listened, sometimes in tears, and again in 
keenest pity, while the tongue which had so faithfully 
guarded the stricken man’s secret was now loosened, 
and ran on, and on unceasingly, babbling into the ears 
of the woman he had loved and wronged, all those 
things which he had so jealously kept from her. 

He told of how in the early days of their meeting he 
had not cared for her, but after a time her loveliness 
dawned upon him, and grew, and grew, until from a 
trifling friendship it had developed into a passion which 
only death could quench. At such times he would 
clasp Victoria around the neck with almost the light of 
reason in his eyes, and calling her “ mother,” would tell 
her of the sweet fair English girl who had stolen his 
heart only to break it. Victoria’s tears fell like rain on 
the hot purple lips of the sick man, as she listened to 
his ravings, but not a tear dimmed the brilliancy of the 
burning eyes fixed upon her’s. He seemed to know 
that she wept, for he would say : “ Don’t cry, mother. 

You are too young and beautiful to weep, although 
your hair is white, and you love Roger better than you 
do me. I have become used to that, but mother,” and 
here his voice would become shrill and discordaat, and 
his features fierce and repellant, “Roger must not 
steal everything from me ; he must leave my beautiful 
angel with the pure white wings for me to love. I will 
kill him else.” 

Then, perhaps, for a few moments, the burning eyes 
would droop only to be raised again, with a fiercer 
light gleaming in them, while he fought with imaginary 
demons, all bearing the form of Roger, who wanted to 
take from him his beautiful angel with the pure white 
wings, whose earthly name had been Victoria. Then 
for a time he lived over again that dreadful railroad ac- 
cident, whereby Roger was supposed to have lost his 
life. With the cunningness of insanity, he would look 
up into Victoria’s face and laughingly ask her “if she 
knew who Roger Willing was, and where he was buried. 
How I have longed to tell Victoria something,” he would 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


107 


say. “ What a mockery her flowers seemed when laid 
upon the grave of an unknown, while lloger was sleep- 
ing — ah, where was he sleeping? If I tell you, you 
will tell her, and then I shall lose you, for you will go 
to Koger whom you always loved better than you did 
me, and who stole my angel, my beautiful angel with 
the pure white wings, but he has paid for it, paid for it 
dearly.’ 

Victoria, who longed to know the real facts relating 
to Roger’s escape from death, questioned the sick man 
all that she dared to, but his lips remained sealed until 
one day, as she was bending over him bathing his face, 
he caught her hands, and, holding them with a grip of 
iron, he shouted : “ Ah ! I know you at last. I have 

been trying to remember you for centuries. You are 
the shade of that beautiful bride from whose arms I 
tore the mangled remains of her husband, while not so 
much as a bruise was on her lovely face Ah, ha ! You 
have found me at last. Well, now that you have what 
are you going to do about it ? He received Christian 
burial. I will take you to to his grave, all covered with 
daisies, and you may And there, most any day, a fair 
woman — -Oh, yes, far lovlier than you, beg pardon — 
who weeps and mourns for him who lies beneath. She 
thinks it is her husband. Only I know differently. You 
will never tell ; you can’t, because you are a shade, and 
shades never return to bother us; but then, if they 
don’t, how the deuce did you get here? Ah! I see. 
I have become a shade; that explains it. Oh, of course, 
very considerate of you to meet me to ask after the 
welfare of your beloved. Did I not tell you he was well 
taken care of, while you were given a pauper’s burial ? 
Nobody ever took the pains to hunt you up. Now go 
away and don’t bother me. I’ve got no more to tell 
you.” Then, exhausted, he would sink back upon the 
pillow, gasping for breath. 

Perhaps it was his weakness which appealed to Vic- 
toria’s womanly heart. Perhaps it was the strong love 
which even in his most agonizing moments of pain, he 
never lost for “ his angel.” In all those weary weeks be 
never called for Victoria ; he always spoke of her as if 
she had gone away or was indeed an angel To him 
Victoria was his mother, and her touch soothed him 
when nothing else would, and many times he pleaded 


108 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


with her to intercede with Victoria in his behalf. She 
knows I adore her,” he would cry. “Mother, she is 
an ‘'TV with me. I cannot bear those reproachful eyes 
forever fix d upon me. Tell her I did it because I 
loved her so. Tell her nothing, however bad it might 
have been, that she could ever do, would have turned 
my love from her. Ask her to forgive. I know she 
will ; she always had such a tender little heart. Tell 
her I thought it no sin at first, because it brought her 
within my arms. My arms which are empty now. Ask 
her if she remembers the night of the ball, when she 
told me that she loved me, or was beginning to love me. 
T’was then I realized that heaven I had never expected 
to reach. Oh, God, that night. Will it ever come 
back to me ? ” 

Victoria buried her head in the pillow. “ My heart 
is breaking,” she cried, as the doctor lifted her wasted 
form as if it had been a child. “Doctor, give me some- 
thing to make me sleep. I have not slept for four days 
or nights. If I might sleep to never waken more, how 
happy I should be.” 

“ Think of your child, Mrs. Willing,” replied the 
doctor. “Think of all those who are leaning upon 
you; who would be lost without you. You 
have proven yourself one of a thousand in this 
severe trial. Be brave a little while longer. Why did 
you not tell me of this insomnia ? Of course I will give 
you an opiate, and when you shall awaken, life will 
have put on an entirely different hue, and there will 
also be a change in Andrew for better or for worse. See, 
he sleeps. It will be either death or life. Let us pray 
to God now, this instant. Which shall it be ? ” 

Victoria, almost distracted by the fiery trial which 
she was undergoing, looked at the sleeper with eyes of 
love. Then, raising those eyes to heaven, she cried: 
“ Death ! Merciful leather, in Thine infinite pity. Thou 
who knowest the frailties of the human heart and who 
chastises only by love, let it be death which shall 
come to him who holds my heart and will not let it go, 
for if it be life, what will become of us, who are so 
weak?” 

The doctor raised her from her knees and bore her 
to a couch. “ God moves in a mysterious way,” he 
said, gently stroking the beating veins in her temples. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


109 


“ He does not alwaj^s answer our prayers direct. Come, 
say with me the Lonl’s Prayer. It covers everything 
which w^e need. Will you say it ? ” 

“ Yes,” replied Victoria, her eyes still upon the sleep- 
ing man; aud with her hands clasped within those of 
her untiring, faithful friend, she repeated wdth him the 
simple yet restful prayer, whh h has brought peace to 
so many aching hearts. As the doctor repeated “ Thy 
kingdom come, Thy will be done, on earth as it is in 
Heaven,” Victoria’s voice faltered, and, bowing her 
head upon the physician’s arm, she cried: “No, no, I 
cannot say that. It is my will that I wish, not His. 
HoW can I say it, when my heart cries all the time for 
death, oblivion, forgetfulness ? God’s will may be to 
have him live. What, then, must be our future ? Ah, 
no, I cannot, dare not say what my heart rebels against. 
Think you that I have the strength to live apart from 
him who draws me by a power I cannot resist ? Ah, 
no, dear friend; the spirit may be ever so willing, but 
the flesh is woefully weak. There is no safety for 
either of us but in death.” 

For a time the doctor allow^ed her to indulge in the 
passionate ^rief, which shook her frail form as a mighty 
storm sways a tender sapling. Then, whetting a cloth 
with a strong aesthetic, he laid it over her face, and 
presently her sobs ceased and she lay quiet. Kemoving 
the cloth, he took her in his arms as he would a tired 
child, and laid her beside Andrew. “If she awakens, 
she will remain quiet, knowing that the least move may 
prove fatal to the invalid,” he said, watching the pale, 
worn face. “Poor child! Her burden may become 
greater than she can bear, for I notice a change in 
Andrew. I think he will live.” 

It was hours before a single motion from either dis- 
turbed the physician’s reverie. Then Andrew, with a 
deep sigh, opened his eyes. They encountered the 
doctor’s. He approached the bed, placing his finger 
upon his lips to enjoin silence, but Andrew could not 
have even whispered. Keeping his eyes open was an 
exertion, and he soon closed them; but in those few 
seconds the doctor had seen in the questioning eyes the 
light of returning reason, and with a murmured “thank 
God,” he set about preparing a cordial against the time 
wh^n it should be needed, for now he knew th^it An* 


110 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


drew had passed the crisis, and with good care would 
live. 

All physicians take a certain professional pride in hav- 
ing been instrumental in saving a patient for whom they 
have labored, expecting nothing but death. So it was 
with this good doctor. It had seemed a hopeless case 
from the beginning. A case which held no promise of a 
reward for his untiring efforts, and so, perhaps, his joy 
was greater because this man’s life had been given to 
him in answer to his prayer. For he had prayed that 
Andrew might live, just as fervently as Victoria prayed 
that he might die. He foresaw a serious complication 
of affairs, if Andrew should die. Much more serious 
than if he lived, especially so for little Mary, upon 
whose innocent head would descend her father’s sin. 
When Victoria should awaken refreshed in mind and 
body, he would present all these things to her in a light 
which her clear common sense must acknowledge as be- 
ing the only way out of this almost insurmountable 
difficulty. A way in which the family name could be 
saved from disgrace; in which the dying man upstairs 
(for his days were numbered) could peacefully pass 
away; in which the little child who had done no wrong 
could be shielded from the world’s cruel tongue, which 
gtabs unmercifully from the back, whilst exhibiting a 
smiling face. 

All this the kind friend determined should Victoria 
be made to see. As for himself when his duty should 
have been done; when there remained no more for him 
to do, he would again take up the monotonous routine 
of a country physician’s life; not without a scar upon 
his heart, however. These few weeks of close com- 
panionship with a woman superior in all things to any 
he had ever known, had been dangerous in the extreme, 
and he was conscious of it. He was a confirmed 
bachelor of fifty years. His boast among his own sex 
was, that he had never been in love, nor had he ever 
seen the woman who could tempt him to change his 
happy state, for what he was sure would be a most un- 
happy one. He had been the Willing’s family physi- 
cian for eighteen years. He had been present at every 
death, at every birth, within that time. He had been a 
trusted and tried friend of the family outside his pro- 
fessional capacity. He had looked upon Victoria al- 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


Ill 


most as a father might have done, but he found as the 
days went by, that he had more than a father’s love for 
the sad, sweet-faced woman, who bore her burdens so 
uncomplainingly, and who was living up to her faith so 
far as the light had been shown her. 

Unlike most professional men the doctor was a 
thorough Christian. He carried his faith into his work, 
not obtrusively; no person could say that of him. 
Yet when called to a patient who had never employed 
him before, that patient knew ere the doctor left the 
room that he was a servant of the Lord. So when he 
saw that Victoria was becoming every day more dear to 
him, he did not flee from her presence as a weaker man 
might have done. He simply stated the case to his 
Heavenly Father, as a child confesses a fault to an 
earthly parent, and trusting in the Divine guidance he 
went about his duties as before, knowing full well that 
without him the frail bark would founder. That here 
was he needed, and here he must remain, guiding the 
rudder until all danger should be passed. 

Victoria saw nothing of all this. To her this man 
was only their family physician in whom she had been 
obliged to confide. A man deserving of her confidence, 
and one who would not abuse it. Knowing his aversion 
to all women she would not have believed her own ears 
if he had knelt before her and poured out all that was 
in his heart. She would have said: “I have at last gone 
mad.’* 

There were times when Victoria nearly succumbed 
under the weight of her manifold duties. Then it was 
that the doctor was obliged to put a strong curb upon 
himself. He longed to take her in his arms tenderly, 
soothingly, and stroke the aching brow until he should 
bring rest to her whom he loved, but he dared not, for 
he knew she would not understand such love as he felt 
for her ; that it would only frighten her. To him this 
was the sweetest time in all his life, and he knew that 
there was no sin in such love as he bore Victoria. He 
did not desire her for himself. True, if she had been 
free, he would have striven desperately to win her, but 
she was not and never would be while he lived, and he 
did not wish it otherwise. He longed for her happiness; 
to see her gay and smiling, as he had once known her 
in her early married life with Roger. She had passed 


112 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


through so many fiery trials that they had left their im- 
print on her face, and sbe must bear their marks 
through life, but be would shield her from all further 
care so far as it lay in bis power. The cruel darts of 
malicious tongues should never strike her, if he could 
prevent it. 

Such had been bis thoughts as he sat beside the 
couch waiting for the crisis which meant so much to all 
three of them. Now the tide had turned. Andrew would 
live, and he must, as the only friend who knew his 
secret, counsel and advise him. However painful, it v as 
a duty from which he must not shrink, and for Victoria’s 
sake he would take upon himself the secret of “ The 
House of Five Gables,” and keep it from the curious, 
gaping world. 

A second time Andrew opened his eyes and gazed 
questioningly at the doctor. Then, feebly turning his 
head he saw Victoria’s white, wan face on the pillow be- 
side him. ’When he looked again toward the doctor 
there was a smile of perfect peace upon his face. His 
lips moved. The doctor bent to catch the w^ords which 
came feebly, hesitatingly. 

“ She knows all, and yet she has not left me. How 
great is woman’s forebearance. I have been ill ?” 

The doctor nodded. “Yes, very ill, Andrew, and 
unless you keep very quiet and husband what strength 
you have remaining, you cannot recover. Take this 
cordial and compose yourself for another sleep. Then 
w’hen you waken, I will answer all the questions you 
choose to ask.” 

“ Just one more question, doctor. How is my 
brother ?” 

“ There is no change nor will there ever be. He will 
remain in this state until he dies, which is only a 
question of time. His days are numbered.” 

Andrew turned his ej^es again upon Victoria, and 
tried to raise his hand, but it fell helpless upon the cover- 
let. He looked wistfully at the doctor. “ I am so 
weak,” he whispered. “ Take her hand and put it within 
mine. I want to touch her; to know that she is flesh 
and blood. She looks so pale, and wan; so like death, 
and it has been all for me; all for me.” 

The doctor did as Andrew desired, and with a sigh of 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 113 

content, tlie invalid closed his eyes with Victoria’s hand 
clasped in his own. 

An hour later Victoria awoke. Adam was sitting be- 
side the bed fanning Andrew, who lay sleeping with a 
faint smile on his face, and with Victoria’s hand still 
within his. She gently drew it away and rose from the 
couch. Something in Andrew’s appearance told her 
that he had awakened in his right mind. The soft, rosy 
flush on his cheeks, which had long been so colorless, 
bespoke returning life. Although she had prayed that 
he might die, a rush of gladness that God had not seen 
fit to answer her prayer filled her heart. “After all, 
how could she bear to have him put away from her 
sight forever, and^ too, there was Mary, who loved her 
father so passionately, that if he died it might seriously 
affect the child, who hung about the door all day, re- 
fusing to be enticed out to play, and eating scarcely 
enough to keep her alive.” Once she had been admitted 
to the sick-room, but her violent sobs at seeing her 
father’s swollen lips and colorless face, disturbed the 
sick man, and she was banished, but she knew that her 
father was still there, and nothing could induce her to 
leave the door, where Victoria found her as she went 
out. She took the child in her arms and carried her in- 
to the study where the doctor lay sleeping. “ Papa will 
live, my darling,” she sobbed, burying her face in the 
clustering curls. “ Papa will live. To-morrow you shall 
see him, and tell him how happy you are that he again 
knows you.” 

The doctor arose as he heard Victoria’s voice and 
came to her. She looked up with a smile more cheerful 
than any he had seen on her face for many a day. “ You 
know that he will live ?” she asked^ 

“ Yes, Mrs. Willing, he awakened while you slept. He 
asked for his brother, and then he wanted your hand in 
his, when he fell into a life-giving sleep, which will do 
him more good than all my medicines. Good nursing 
and strengthening food is all he requires from this on. 
I think I may safely return home to-night. I will come 
early in the morning to see how he is progressing.” 

“ Ah I do not heave me,” she said, clasping his arm. 
“What shall I do without your ever ready hand to assist 
me ? Oh, my friend, you will never know what a com- 
fort you have been to me in this my sorrow\ No words 


114 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


can express to you what is in niy heart. But for your 
thoughtful care and Christian example, 1 must have died. 
God bless and keep you.’’ 

The physician bowed his head. Such sweet praise 
from the lips of the woman who was so dear to him, was 
balm to the scarred heart beating now so furiously. He 
raised her hand to his lips. “My dear Mrs. Willing,” 
he said, as calmly as if she were a perfect stranger, and 
he a man of stone. No sign of tumult within him 
showed upon his tranquil face. “My dear Mrs. Willing, 
all that I have done any compassionate man would also 
do. I deserve no thanks for doing my duty. I could not 
have saved that frail life if God had not willed it so. 
To Him belongs the praise.” He took Mary in his arms, 
and kissed her many times. It was a blessed relief to 
be able to ease his aching heart on the face of this inno- 
cent child. Her child. 

“ You hug almost as hard as papa,” she said, patting 
his cheeks caressingly. “ Do you love me a heap V” 

“ Yes, heaps and heaps,” laughed the doctor. “ What 
will you take for one of these curls. I would like to 
take it away with me and wear it next my heart.” 

“ Couldn’t spare the weentiest bit of a one,” she an- 
swered, shaking her head sagely. “ My papa owns all 
of them. He says every hair on my head is more pre- 
cious to him than all his gold. When he gets well 
enough to talk to me. I’ll ask him if you may have one. 
I could not let you have it else, but I’ll give you all the 
hair on Flora McFlimsey’s head. It’s a heap prettier 
than mine, and stays put a heap longer. I haven’t any 
bald-headed children. I reckon I’d like one for a 
change.” 

The doctor laughed. “ I should feel highly honored 
to receive Miss Flora’s hair, and you are very generous 
to offer it, but it is yours I wish. If I can’t have it I 
don’t want any.” 

“ Oh !” said Mary, meditatively, as she laid her head 
upon his breast, and played with the buttons on his 
coat, “that’s it, is it? I reckon you’ll have to go with- 
out. W^hy don’t you buy a little girl with hair just like 
mine? Then you’d have heaps of curls instead of a 
teeny one.” 

“Ah, but the trouble is, there are no little girls to 
buy.” 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


115 


Mary’s mouthi made a round O, while she looked at 
the doctor and then at Victoria, who was amusedly 
listening. “ I — I am afraid you don’t always speak the 
truth,” she said, after a pause, *•' and mamma says that’s 
extremely naughty. You carried a baby to Myrtle 
Bradley’s house the other day, and one to Dorothy 
Lane’s. Why didn’t you keep one for yourself ?” 

“But they were both boys, Mary, and boys, you 
know, don’t have such nice hair as girls.” 

“Oh!” again said Mary. Then, after a pause, she 
drew the doctor’s ear close to her rosebud mouth and 
whispered confidentially: '‘Don’t let mamma hear, but 
do you know, every night when I go to bed, I thank God 
that you did not bring a boy to mamma instead of me. 
I should not like to have been born a boy.” 

The doctor roared, and looked at Victoria, who had 
heard the loud whisper, but his face quickly sobered as 
he saw her agitation. 

“Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings,” she 
quoted. “ Oh ! God, I too, thank thee for this precious 
gift, which was not born a boy, who might have lived 
to curse the author of his being.” She rose hurriedly 
and left the room, while the doctor azed after her with 
a deep sorrow in his eyes. 


116 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


CHAPTEB VI. 

The next few days were quiet dreamy ones to the in- 
valid. Not much conversation was allowed in his room, 
and he did not seem inclined to talk. To watch Victoria 
as she glided silently about performing the usual du- 
ties, was happiness enough for him. There was a world 
of enduring patient love in his eyes, as they followed her 
every motion. His thoughts were always of her. “ Was 
there ever woman so noble, so forgiving ? If he had 
loved her in the days gone by, what was this feeling 
which now thrilled him whenever she laved his face or 
touched his hand? It was as if the hand of an angel 
had been laid upon him.” He felt purified, exhilerated, 
free from all sin. Her calm spirituelle face soothed and 
quieted him. He longed to utter what was in his mind; 
to tell her how sanctified she had become to him; to 
pray to her as a Catholic prays to his patron saint. 
Knowing his sin, knowing how he had deceived her, 
she did not turn from him in scorn and loathing, as 
any other woman would have done, but true to herself, 
compassionate, forgiving, she had stayed by him ten- 
derly nursing him back to health and strength. He knew 
that to her never-ceasing care he owed his life, but not 
f )r a moment was he vain enough to attribute it to love 
for him. The love which was just springing up in her 
heart like a tender flower, must have been ruthlessly 
crushed when she knew of his base deception which 
liad continued for so many years, and now that she 
knew Eoger was living, her love would again return to 
him and rightfully, Andrew did not rebel at the thought. 
There could never be any more hatred for Koger in his 
heart. The noble conduct of this more than noble 
woman had forever dispelled it. Without a murmur he 
would resign her, content in knowing that she had for- 
given him; content to worship her from afar, living 
over again the fragrant past, taking no hopes for the 
future for he could see none. The doctor had said that 
Roger’s days were numbered, but what of that, Victoria 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


117 


would never return to him who bad ruined her life. Ah, 
no, her forebearance could not be expected to extend 
that far, and somehow the thought did not affect him, 
as it would have done before this sickness. His love 
for Victoria was purer, of a higher order than before. 
She seemed no longer a mortal but a being most celes- 
tial, and he would not have been at all surprised had he 
seen wings suddenly appear upon her form and Victoria 
soaring away into space far, far beyond his gaze. 

Victoria was conscious of Andrew’s eyes following her 
every motion, and she strove to curb the strong passion 
which at times threatened to master her. She longed 
to cast herself beside him; to confess the overpowering 
influence which drew her to him despite her will; to tell 
him that now, God pity her, she loved him with a 
strength, a passion, which was as deep as his own, and 
that the man upstairs, who should be all in all to her, 
was nothing, nothing, nor ever would be. She cared 
for him less than she cared for Mary, and in the same 
maternal way; but for the man who had sinned so 
grievously against her and her child; who had not 
hesitated to commit a crime which if known meant 
years of imprisonment; for this man, guilty though he 
might be, she was willing to suffer anything, rather than 
be separated from him. And why was it so ? That she 
was unable to explain even to herself. She only knew 
that so it was, incredible as it might seem to anybody 
who had never been tempted in like manner. To save 
the man she loved she resolved to keep Roger in im- 
prisonment, whatever might be the cost, and to let things 
go on as before. She felt a satisfaction in the thought 
that in so doing her guilt would be equal to Andrew’s. 
Therefore one could not reproach the other. 

Few words had passed between them. Once when 
she had been feeding to him some gruel, he had kissed 
her hand and murmured: “My angel,” in tones which 
stirred every fiber in her heart, and set them quivering. 
She had not answered him. She could not. If she 
had, such a torrent of burning words would have es- 
caped her, that in his weak state might have proved dis- 
asterous. To kill him now would be to kill herself, so 
she veiled her eyes when obliged to approach him, and 
her calm, low voice, and rather cold features, told not of 
the storm-tossed soul within the fragile frame. 


118 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


Mary had been allowed in for a few moments each 
day, but her incessant chattering wearied Andrew. He 
loved his child. The sight of her glad face brought 
him new life. Her kisses were like strong wine, yet in 
a short time he tired of her, and w^as glad when the door 
closed upon her, and he was once more left alone tvith 
his waking dreams, wherein Victoria, “ his angel,” was 
always the central figure. 

Despite Victoria’s entreaties the doctor had gone 
back to his cheerless bachelor quarters which he shared 
with a younger colleague who had taken the doctor’s 
patients during Andrew’s illness. Back to a landlady 
who resembled a feather pillow tied tightly around the 
middle; a landlady who wore a false front many shades 
darker than the back hair; who sniffed when she poured 
his tea, sniffed when she passed him an article of food, 
and who had a very annoying habit of inquiring after 
each and every patient by name, and of enumerating 
their several ailments for the benefit of the other 
boarders who did not know, and who did not care to 
know, but who bore the infliction with martyr-like 
stoicism. From what source she gathered her infor- 
mation w^as a mystery to the doctor who was most reti- 
cent in all things pertaining to his profession. He 
would have left her establishment long ago only it w^as 
“ Hobson’s choice ” with him. There w^as none other. 
She w^as sole monarch over the stomachs of all the 
homeless men in Fort Henry, and if any dared to grum- 
ble at the food placed before him she could afford to toss 
her head and tell him, ‘‘ if he didn’t like it he knew 
wbat he could do,” which was just what the hapless in- 
dividual did not know. The doctor never grumbled 
over the culinary arrangements. He w'as never known 
to perpetrate but one joke on the good woman, w^hich, 
although hugely enjoyed by those who heard it, fell far 
short of the mark shot at. 

One day the doctor came to his dinner with a rave- 
nous appetite. He had been in the saddle since day- 
break without a mouthful. A brown substance was set 
before him which he eyed rather suspiciously. At last 
hunger conquered suspicion, and he took a mouthful. 
He chewed and chewed, and finally with a gulp which 
brought the tears to his eyes, he swallowed it. The few 
who had suffered before him were watching silently. 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 119 

“What do you call this dish?” he gravely asked his 
landlady. 

“Fried sole,” she replied, busy with* the cups and 
saucers. 

“ Ah ?” he exclaimed, quickly. “ What shoemaker do 
you deal with ? I must know him.” 

A general laugh followed his query. Only the land- 
lady maintained her gravity. She had heard nothing to 
laugh at. “ I most generally trade at the sign of the 
boot,” she said, casting a witheriug look around the 
table, but which changed to a smile as she looked at the 
doctor. “ I never had cause to complain, although I 
will say that my last congress gaiters ain’t goin’ to wear 
near so good as t’others, but on the whole I’d advise 
you to go there, doctor. They’ll treat you well, espe- 
cially if you have corns.” 

The doctor looked helplessly at his companions and 
then collapsed. His first and only joke had been a 
failure. “ Requiescat in pace,” he murmured, which quo- 
tation caused another outbreak among the diners, but 
they were quickly frowned down by the austere mistress. 
She had no affinity between fried soles and her shoe- 
maker, but she did look with approving eyes at the 
doctor, who had noticed her feet enough to ask what 
shoemaker she employed. He was a dear man, and 
near her own age; could it be possible he was thinking 
of matrimony, and with her? Well, if so, he should be 
rewarded. She had saved a tidy little sum since Samuel 
died,” (Samuel being the dear departed, of course), “ and 
it should be all his, every cent. He should see how 
generous she could be. The dear, good man.” 

After this she watched over his going out and coming 
in with almost wisely solicitude. She managed by hook 
or by crook to know who were his patients, and what 
their ailments. It necessitated a reckless expenditure 
of coppers among the street gamin, but it might pay 
her in the end, so she thought. He could not very well 
ignore her, when he found how anxiously she studied 
his every interest. She even went so far as to purloin 
several medical works from his study in his absence, so 
as to read up against the time when she might have to 
entertain him whole evenings in her parlor, which until 
now had been sacred to Sundays and “ other high days,” 
as she called them. No boarder’s profane foot had ever 


120 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


desecrated tlie jaundiced carpet, whose flaring green and 
yellow figures, if made in our day and time, would have 
driven Oscar Wilde much wilder. The stiff, horse-hair 
chairs were miracles in their way. It required courage 
and a certain amount of finesse on the part of a would- 
be occupant, ere he dared entrust himself to their em- 
brace— a cold, slippery embrace, not at all reassuring. 
Even a huge oil painting of the dear, departed Samuel, 
taken in Highland costume, could not lend a festive as- 
pect to the room. In all things but the carpet it was 
decidedly funereal. Into this “cheerful’" retreat she 
ushered the doctor the night of Lis return from “The 
Five Gables.” She had literally killed the fatted calf in 
honor of his return. The supper-table groaned beneath 
the unwonted weight of so many delicacies heaped up- 
on it. The widow was resplendent in a new false front 
which curled. She had given several shin-plasters for 
those curls, “ something quite new,” the shopkeeper told 
her, “and recently adopted by the Queen of England.” 
It was not without some misgivings that she indulged 
in this reckless piece of extravagance, but there was 
much at stake. Those curls might be the means of a 
proposal. “ Mrs. Dr. Arthur Harrison.” The name was 
magical. Without so much as a sigh she counted out 
the necessary amount, and the curls were hers. 

She made the chore boy saw a new board for her 
stays, which she laced until every breath she drew 
was a sigh. She could not even sniff without a 
pang in her bosom, and after she was dressed 
she ordered the maid of all work to go around her with 
a tape line. She smiled, although it was a mighty 
effort, when she heard the girl exclaim : “ Thirty-four 
inches. Mistress Jackson; that’s two inches less than 
last week, and three inches less than the week be- 
fore.” What a sacrifice was she offering upon the 
alter of her love. She met the doctor with a fat 
smile, which she meant should be captivating, but 
which" only served to make her ridiculous. The doc- 
tor thought as he went slowly to his study: “I won- 
der what has come over the old lass. She seems 
a good deal spruced up. It must be that she is on 
the war path for a successor to the dear depart- 
ed. Well I wish her all the good fortune that may 
attend her. Fortune is a fickle jade.” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 121 

He did not dream that all these demonstrations were 
in honor of his modest self. 

The boarders looked at one another as their landlady 
with a sweet smile, asked the doctor to accompany her 
to the parlor as they left the table. Wbat was about to 
happen ? Were the skies going to fall? Were their eyes 
to behold that sacred veil, i. e. — the door — lifted so that 
at last they might gaze on what lay beyond ? Oh, no, the 
landlady had other plans. As the doctor could hardly 
refuse her invitation this first eveniug of his return, 
he acquiesced with as good grace as possible. 

Taking his arm and giggling like a girl of sixteen, 
she swept him out of the door on to the veranda, and 
unlocking the big gr^en door, ushered him with an 
awed manner into the sacred room. The semi-twilight 
which struggled through the drawn shades, was em- 
barrassing in the extreme to the doctor, who was all at 
sea as to his surroundings. He dared not advance a 
step in any direction, for huge shapes loomed up before 
him, the likeness of which he could only imagine. 
Vague feelings of mistrust as to his landlady's designs 
began to steal upon him. He washed he had not come. 
She still held his arm, and she now gave it a little 
squeeze which made him feel chilly. “Horrors! w^hat 
was this dreadful woman about to say or do?” He re- 
solved to forestall her by saying : “ Madam, take pity on 
my youth and innocence. I am an orphan, with neither 
father or mother, and two hundred miles from home,” 
but ere he could muster his courage she had left him, 
and in a moment he heard a flint struck, and she came 
toward him bearing a candelabra which she set upon a 
table. He could now see where he was, and as she said: 
“ Be seated, doctor,” he gingerly consigned himself to 
one of the horsehair chairs, which looked to him like an 
evil spirit in disguise. 

She seated herself in a similar chair, which she drew 
perilously near the doctor. He would have liked to 
move away, but he felt a slipperyness which warned him 
that any unguarded move might send him upon the 
floor. He raised his eyes to where hung the portrait of 
the dear departed. Here, at least, was a safe subject for 
conversation. 

“ A fine-looking man/’ he said, nodding at_ the sepul- 
chral face of Samuel. 


122 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


“ Ah, now, you be talking,” replied the widow, with a 
loud sniff, which caused her untold agony in the region 
of her waist. “ Oh, he was a man what was a man, was 
that one. Never a word of fault about anything, just 
that even tempered was he. Give him his ale and a 
pipe, and you’d never know he was in the house. He 
was Scotch, you know.” 

“ I perceive that,” said the doctor, who felt in duty 
bound to say something. 

“Yes,” continued the widow, “that picture I had 
copied. A man came along and stopped with me two 
weeks. He never paid me any board money. He 
hadn’t any money, so he said as how he would paint my 
Samuel’s picter. It’s as nateral as life, only one thing, 
Samuel had a cast in one eye. I often longed to know 
how he would look with two straight eyes, so I had him 
painted with both eyes alike. Oh, how I have admired 
that picter. It was the only thing I didn’t quite love 
him for, that squint. Sometimes it were worse nor 
others, and I know when he was courting me, I used to 
imagine he had one eye on me and tother on the time- 
piece, as if he was thinking about going every minute. 
He’s been dead seven year. I wore my bombazine as 
long as any widow ever does. I mourned him faithful. 
Folks ought not to gossip if I see fit to choose another.” 
She heaved a sigh and looked cojdy at the doctor. I 
have saved a good bit of money, and its all in. stocks 
and bonds. This house and the next one is mine, clear 
from debt. I don’t owe anybody. I’m as good a match 
for a man of my age as you’ll find in a long run.” . 

The doctor fidgeted. “ Was he listening to a proposal 
from this old busybody, who was old enough to be his 
mother, or she ought to be, if she wasn’t? Would noth- 
ing help him out of this dilemma?” In his uneasiness 
he had been perilously nearing the edge of the chair, 
but he was unaware of his peril. He was trying to con- 
jure some excuse for leaving the room without telling a 
down-right lie. “My dear,” — he was about to add 
“madam,” but his evil star was just then in the ascend- 
ant, for, without warning, before he could regain his 
balance, the treacherous horsehair deposited him at the 
widow’s feet. She did not wait for him to finish his 
sentence. The sight of him upon his knees before her, 
where she had so often seen him in her dreams, was too 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


123 


much, and clasping him around the neck, she held his 
head tightly against her expansive breast, while she 
sobbed: “Yes, I know I am your dear. Oh, Arthur! 
how happy we shall be! Ill turn all the boarders 
away, and well live here all alone, just you and me, 
ducky.” 

The doctor struggled to free himself. He felt as if he 
was slowly suffocating, but she held him fast. 

“ Oh, how good it seems to again hold a dear head 
like this,” she continued, patting him heavily. The 
doctor groaned. 

“ And don’t my petsie, wetsie, feel good ?” she asked, 
kissing the bald spot on his head. “Is he sick? Oh, I 
am such a wonderful nurse. Where is the pain, ducky?” 

She let up on her hold of him for a moment, and he 
partly struggled to his feet, but she caught him again. 

“Let me go, woman !” he roared, “you must be mad, 
stark, staring mad ! Marry you ? Why, I’d poison you 
within a week.” 

“ Woman !” she gasped, “ oh, that I should live to 
hear my Arthur call me woman !” She made one grand 
effort to hold him, but there came a sound like the dis- 
tant report of a pistol; with a shriek she loosened her 
arms, and the doctor ignominously fled. Fled out 
through the green door, leaving it open behind him; 
around the porch, into his study, where he bolted and 
barred the doors and windows. Then he sat down and 
laughed. Laughed until the tears came at the spectacle 
he must have presented upon his knees, with the widow 
hugging him for dear life. 

To w^hat good angel he owed his happy release he 
knew not, but the widow knew only too well. The long 
suffering stays at last rebelled, and at the most critical 
moment revenged themselves by bursting. 

So ended the widow’s courtship. She sat long that 
night gazing at Samuel’s portrait. “ To think he should 
have witnessed my humiliation,” she murmured, and 
then to her excited fancy, one eye began to take on that 
leer which had been so distasteful to her, and sighing 
heavily, she arose and turned the picture toward the 
wall. 


124 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


CHAPTER VIL 

The next morning the doctor removed his goods and 
chattels to “ The Five Gables,” and took an office on the 
principal street, getting his meals wherever hunger over- 
took him. He knew that he was welcome to stay at 
“ The Gables ” forever if he liked, but he did not care 
to. He was conscious of his own strength. He knew 
that he could live in the same house with Victoria and 
never tell her of his love, but in some way she might 
discover it, and then all intercourse, however Platonic, 
would be at an end between them. She would despise 
him for a false friend. She could never be made to see 
his love in the same light with which he received it, so 
it were best that he should go to “ The Gables ” as little 
as possible. 

Victoria enjoyed hugely the widow’s proposal, and in- 
sisted upon his telling it to Andrew. Perhaps it might 
rouse him from the strange, almost comatose state which 
had seemed to hold him since he had regained his 
senses. To lie and dream with his eyes wide open, fol- 
lowing Victoria as she moved about the room, was all he 
had cared to do. He did not often speak, and Victoria 
grew alarmed at this lethargy, which was so foreign to 
his nature; so the doctor, one day, at Victoria’s bidding, 
sat down beside the bed and told Andrew of his recent 
adventure, making it as ridiculous as possible, thereby 
trying to win from his patient a hearty laugh, but 
Andrew only smiled dreamily, and watched Victoria as 
she arranged some flowers in a vase, and placed them 
near his bedside. 

“ She is the fairest flower of them all,” the doctor 
heard him murmur. “ There is not one to compare with 
her. No, not one.” 

The physician saw that Andrew’s mind had not been 
on the story he had just related. In all probability he 
had not heard a word of it, and the doctor formed a 
resolution which he immediately put into execution. He 
asked, abruptly, keeping his eye on the invalid’s face: 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 125 

Have you thought what the future has in store for you, 
Andrew ?’* 

The deep-sunken eyes turned inquiringly upon the 
doctor. 

“ The future, the future,” he repeated, “ What have I 
to do with the future ? There is no future for me.” 

“ Then you do not care what becomes of you ? You 
are not desirous of living 

For the first time Andrew evinced some interest, and 
there was a flash of the old imperiousness in his manner 
as he replied: “ Who would wish to live if they knew a 
prison cell stood waiting to receive them ? Ask a bird 
which is suddenly caught and caged after having been 
free all its life; ask it if it chooses freedom with 
death as a penalty, or long life behind prison bars, 
though gilded ? It will soon answer by beating its little 
life out against the cruel wires which cage it.” 

He stopped and caught his breath with almost a sob. 
Victoria turned surprised to hear his voice which rang 
out strong and almost as Arm as of old. 

“ Then you acknowledge your crime, and are willing 
to suffer the penalty ?” asked the doctor bending for- 
ward. 

Andrew’s eyes sought Victoria as if he were seeking 
strength. “ No punishment which man can inflict will 
exceed that which God has already given. Victoria and 
the child are lost to me forever, and it is just. My 
angel who is so pure, so spotless, will return to the 
man she loves. What matters the tortures inflicted upon 
this body by a crue 1 world, I shall not heed them. 
The heart only can feel, and my heart is gone from me, 
gone into the keeping of my angel where it will be safe 
from all sin. Everything she touches becomes pure, 
you know.” 

Victoria was weeping. She could not listen unmoved 
to the words which told of the complete change in this 
man’s nature. He was willing to resign both her and 
Mary without a struggle, knowing the prior right of 
the man up stairs. Although he was little better than 
an imbecile. She knew he loved her still; that their 
separation would be his death blow; that he could not 
live without her. She crossed the room rapidlj', and 
knelt beside the bed taking Andrew’s wondering face 
in her hands and kissing it passionately. “ I love but 


126 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


you, my darling. You have sinned against me grievi- 
ously, but I condone everything, everything, you sinned 
through love of me. Much can be forgiven you, because 
you have loved much.” 

Andrew's face was a study. The glad tidings that 
at last Victoria loved him with a passion equal to his own 
came like a shock to him. He was stunned, bewildered, 
and allowed her to caress him without giving any in re- 
turn. To him there could come no greater joy than 
this. She loved him, and her love had withstood the 
knowledge of his crimes. With a cry he raised his 
arms and drew her to him as well as his feeble strength 
would permit. He forgot but that she was in reality 
his wife, and pressed his lips to hers in a long caress 
which seemed to draw her very soul from her body. 

The doctor softly left the room. Their confidences 
were not for stranger’s ears, and at this moment he felt 
a stranger. He realized that he had no part or parcel 
with the two whom he had left. He felt no jealousy to- 
ward Andrew because of the love Victoria bore him. 
Only a sorrow that all this trouble and heartache must 
come to the woman whom he would have shielded from 
every care if God had so willed it, and for her sake he 
would also have shielded Andrew. He saw nothing 
wrong in this love which each bore the other. For 
years they had lived in close companionship. The 
holiest relation had been sanctified by a precious gift from 
God, little Mary. True the world would not look upon 
Andrew’s faults and crimes through eyes of love. There 
would be nothing but gravest censure and perhaps a 
prison cell for him. And what a life for Victoria ten- 
derly reared aud nurtured. Her sensitive nature would 
soon droop and die under the world’s cruel darts leveled 
at her and the child, for what person would believe but 
that she had been cognizant of the gabled room, and its 
imbecile occupant all these years? And little Mary, 
upon whose innocent head must fall her father’s sin, and 
who in time would be the greatest sufferer ? AVas it 
necessary to bawl from the housetops that the heir to 
“ The Five Gables still lived, and that a stain rested 
upon Mary’s fair name ? No, the doctor thought not. 
If Roger had even one symptom of returning reason, 
then it would be a crime to conceal his existence, but he 
would never recover. The doctor had thoroughly ex- 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES 


127 


aDcined him and found the brain was irreparablj^ injured, 
probably in the railway accident in which as every one 
supposed he had lost his life. He might live for years, 
but his mental condition would remain unchanged. 
Then why reveal what would affect the lives of so many 
beings when concealment would harm nobody. 

The doctor pondered long over this knotty problem. 
He went over and over again every little detail bearing 
upon the matter, and finally concluded to give his ad- 
vice, if asked, and Victoria should decide as she saw fit. 

Meanwhile, the first ecstacy over, Andrew, with his 
face still pressed against Victoria’s, said: “What hap- 
piness is mine, dear one ! With the sweet knowledge 
of your love to strengthen me, I can battle with the 
world. What matters it though every hand be against 
me, if my Victoria is for me ?” 

She did not answer him. She was content to lie 
with her arms about him, her cheek resting upon his. 
To hear his voice, weak, but, oh, so dear, speaking to 
her in accents of deepest love, was peace to her tired 
heart — such peace as she had never known. 

Presently he spoke again. “ How long have I been 
ill, Victoria?” 

“ Do not ask me,” she answered. “I have taken no 
note of the flight of time. To me it has seemed an 
eternity. I have prayed that you might die, and God, 
in His great goodness and mercy heeded not my sinful 
praj^er, but stayed His hand, and gave you back to me 
from the very portals of the grave.” 

“ Why did you pray for my death, Victoria ?” 

“ So that you might be released from all responsi- 
bility attending your wrong doing. So that Mary 
might have been shielded from disgrace. So that I, 
too, might die with you, for I could not have lived 
without you. My love for you has grown until it is 
stronger than Death; stronger than prison bars, even. 
It shall compass you round and protect you from all 
danger.” 

He raised his hand and laid it upon her head caress- 
ingly. How her words revealed her innermost soul to 
him ! Once he would have risked his life to hear her 
utter these sweet words which now she lavished upon 
him with frank abandonment, and which were charac- 
teristic of a true woman’s nature, which, when once 


128 


THE HOUSE or FIVE GABLES. 


slie loves, flings prudence to the winds and gives to the 
object of her adoration the best of her life. So it was 
with Victoria. Her love had been of slow growth, and, 
perhaps might never have been revealed to her in its 
entirety but for the sickness of Andrew. No other 
thoughts filled her heart but that of sacrificing herself 
for him and of sparing him every annoyance. 

As Andrew caressed her hair, running his fingers 
through the little curls which clustered about her fore- 
head, she felt a drowsiness steal over her, an exquisite 
languor which quieted her nerves, and soon threw her 
into a restful sleep. Andrew watched her with convict- 
ing emotions. The knowledge of her love for him had 
come to him with such suddenness as almost to over- 
whelm him. He had schooled himself to the belief 
that Victoria still loved Roger; that she would evince a 
just hatred for himself when he should have sufficiently 
recovered, and that a felon’s cell awaited him, where he 
would be shut away forever from the sight of his child. 
Contrary to his imaginings, she had showered the ten- 
derest caresses upon him, and had told him that she 
would never leave him, but would follow him to a 
prison cell if need be. All this was very delightful to 
Andrew, but, nevertheless, he saw his duty as plainly 
now as he had seen it at first. Although his body had 
been weak since his recovery, his brain had been all the 
more active and God had pointed out his duty in a way 
he could not fail to see. Restitution, although coming 
late, must be made to the poor imbecile who had been 
so greatly wronged. Sweet as he knew Victoria’s love 
promised to be for himself, she must return to Roger 
though it broke her heart, while he gave himself up to 
the authorities, to be dealt with as they should deter- 
mine. The more harsh their treatment, the better it 
would suit him. 

Victoria stirred uneasily, and threw her hand over 
Andrew so that it rested upon his mouth. He kissed 
it sorrowfully, reverently, as though in that kiss he was 
relinquishing his every hope; and as she opened her 
eyes, he closed his own and feigned sleep. She called 
his name softly, but he made no motion, and, thinking 
him asleep, she quietly arose and left the room. 


THE HOUSE or FIVE GABLES. 


129 


CHAPTER Vin. 

Andrew improved rapidly. In a few days he was 
able to sit up and he ate ravenously. The doctor came 
but seldom now. He had not asked again what hopes 
Andrew had of the future, but Andrew had not forgot- 
ten, and one day when the doctor was about to leave 
Andrew raised his hand and begged him to stay for a 
time as he had much to say. 

“Through your kindness to me and mine,” he said, 
“you have become one of the family. A trusted friend. 
As such I wish to confide in you. To make you my 
confessor as it were. I am strong now, and I feel I 
ought not to defer this another hour.” 

“ I am at your service,” replied the doctor gravely, 
as he removed his top coat and hat. “ Anything which 
I can do for you will be done cheerfully, and conscien- 
tiously.” 

“ I know it,” cried Andrew clasping the doctor’s hand 
which was held out to him. “ I know it. This house- 
hold would have been like a rudderless ship without 
you. I must have an adviser, who shall I turn to but 
you ?” 

He held the doctor’s hand tightly for a moment, and 
then dropping it, said: “I will commence my confession 
dating from the time of Victoria’s visit to my mother. 
I did not love her at first, but soon I began to divine 
her lovely character; to admire her girlish beauty which 
at first I could not see. It was not long ere I noticed 
her dislike for myself. Her evident avoidance of my 
society. The more she shunned me the fiercer grew my 
passion, yet in her presence I grew timid, and dared 
not avow my love. Although I knew I stood not the 
ghost of a chance of winning her love, I was insanely 
jealous of anybody or anything for whom she evinced 
the least show of affection. My brother Roger was 
away from home all this time, and suddenly there came 
news of an accident which had befallen him. My 
mother and myself went to him at once, and as soon as 


130 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


Le was able to travel we brought him home. That night 
my passion overpowered me, and I followed Victoria as 
she was leaving the house for a stroll, and frightened 
her by my vehemence, and she fled from me. Her cold- 
ness only fired my ardor, and finding her a good 
subject for mesmerism, I tried my power upon her, 
brute that I was, and subjected her to my will. I forced 
from her the caresses I could not gain any other way. 
Yes, you may look at me with horror, doctor, but I am 
telling you the truth. I was a miserable sneaking cow- 
ard, and I do not wish to spare myself. I will conceal 
nothing. You know what a handsome fellow Roger was, 
and what a taking way he had with women ? Well, not- 
withstanding his blindness, Victoria fell in love with him, 
and he with her. When her mother. Lady Vale, found it 
out she was furious, and was for packing Victoria off to 
England without delay. Her opposition only hastened 
the marriage, for taking my mother who w^as on their 
side, they repaired to the judge tbe very next day and 
came home man and wife. I had not a suspicion of what 
had happened until I heard the servants talking it over. 
I went to my mother and demanded an explanation. 
What I said I do not recollect, but I know that in my blind 
unreasoning passion, I said words which killed my 
mother as surely as though I had pierced her heart with 
a knife.” 

The doctor started and looked hard at Andrew. 
“ Then you were the cause of Mrs. Willing’s sudden 
death ? I was exceedingly puzzled at the time to de- 
termine it.” 

“ Yes,” replied Andrew bitterly. “ To all my other 
crimes can be added that of matricide. At the time I 
did not care if everybody had died excepting Victoria 
and myself, but in the years which followed I sincerely 
repented of my brutal anger toward my mother, who, if 
she loved Roger more than me, loved me far better 
than I deserved ; but, like all murderers, my repentance 
came too late.” 

“ You do not speak of yourself,” interrupted the doc- 
tor. “ You had no idea of the effect your hasty words 
would have upon your mother ?” 

“ I certainly did not, but, nevertheless, her death lies 
on my conscience, and a life-time of repentance cannot 
vipe out the horror of it from my heart. What next I 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


131 


have to tell you is terrible. It will show you the black- 
ness of a humau heart, the unnatural hatred for a twin 
brother. I could not bear him to come near me. When I 
saw him caressing Victoria, I could hardly restrain my- 
self from springing at his throat and choking the life 
out of him. My brain was busy devising plans whereby 
I might separate them without committing actual mur- 
der. I will not say but what I had murder in my heart, 
but I had not reached that degree wherein I could 
muster courage and commit the crime. Nearly a year 
had elapsed, when one day Victoria saw a notice of a 
famous oculist who had been performing some remark- 
able cures on people supposed to be blind. She was all 
enthusiasm at once. I must take Roger without delay 
and visit the oculist. She was in too delicate health at 
the time to think of accompanying us. We started, 
Roger in a state of excitement and joy at Victoria’s last 
cheering words, that when they next met his eyes 
would behold her face, and I with black thoughts of 
evil in my heart toward my brother, for I had resolved 
that if he regained his eyesight he would not return 
alive. We traveled by easy coaches until we reached 
the railroad, and on the third day after leaving home 
we boarded the train which was to bear us to New 
York and to the Mecca of Roger’s hopes. I was moody 
and silent; Roger was hopeful and in gay spirits. He 
built castles of airy structure with lightning rapidity; 
he lived a score of future blissful years in less than as 
many hours, while the train sped on and on. I have 
often wondered since if the devil took an especial in- 
terest in that fateful journey. He must have done. As 
night approached there came signs of a tempest. Dark 
threatening clouds rolled up from the western horizon, 
only to meet the same rapidly approaching from the 
east. Zigzag flashes of lightning, wierd and grandly 
beautiful, lighted up for a brief moment the high 
mountain tops above us and the deep gorges far be- 
neath. Our train seemed, when revealed thus, as if 
hung by a single thread between mountain and rushing 
torrent. If my mind had not been so occupied with my 
own develish thoughts, I might have enjoyed the mag- 
nificent spectacle, but the deep rolling thunder seemed 
only a fitting accompaniment to my mood, the one link 
needed to complete my gloomy chain of thought. 


132 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


Roger sat quietly in the seat ahead and seemed partly 
asleep, his head nodding to the motion of the car as it 
swayed to either side. We were going down a rather 
steep declivity. I could feel the car tremble like a liv- 
ing creature under the strain bearing upon it. I felt 
no fear; only an exhileration born of the impending 
danger.” 

“ Would we were being borne to perdition,” I mur- 
mured. The thought was scarcely formed when with a 
shriek human in its agony, the engine gave a mighty 
bound, there was a sound as if heaven and earth must 
have come together, and I hnew no more until I awoke 
to find the sun shining upon a scene of ruin and disaster. 
Terrible groans mingled with curses and with prayers 
to God, greeted my ears on every side. My body felt 
benumbed; paralyzed. I raised my head and saw that 
my lower limbs were firmly wedged between heavy tim- 
bers, while my hands were cut and bleeding. My first 
thought was of Roger. I called his name. No one 
answered, although I could hear subdued voices in 
tones of pity, trying to administer words of comfort 
to the suffering ones around me. Presently a hooded 
form bent over me. I raised my eyes. 

“ ‘ The Virgin Mary be praised,’ I heard a voice ex- 
claim. ‘This man still lives. Help, good comrades! 
Leave the dead and come to the assistance of the liv- 
ing.’ As in a dream I felt hands working over me, and 
as the heavy timbers were drawn from my benumbed 
limbs, and once more the life blood began to flow, the ex- 
quisite torture was more than I could endure, and 
again I fainted.” 

Andrew stopped while the doctor wiped the moisture 
from his brow. 

“ Do not continue,” said the doctor kindly. “ Defer 
your tale for a time. You are weary. It is too much 
for you.” 

“No, no!” cried Andrew. “Let me unburden my 
soul. Oh, doctor ! if you only knew how I have suffered 
in my mind. What struggles have been mine,- you would 
pity me, guilty wretch, though I be.” 

“ I know,” replied the doctor soothingly. “ Nothing 
but sincerest pity fills my heart for you, Andrew. To 
err is human. You are but human. At that time you 
had no strong belief in Cnrist as a merciful mediator 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 133 

between spiritual and temporal things. No light had 
ever been given you." 

“ Ah, no !" sighed Andrew. “ I scoffed at God. The 
devil only controlled my heart." 

“ To believe in the power of one, you must acknowl- 
edge the supremacy of the other," said the doctor gravely. 
“ To refute God, means renouncing the existence of an 
evil being. To believe there is a devil, one must also 
believe there is a God.” 

“ True ! true," cried Andrew. “ I know it now. 
Then I did not care to become acquainted with anything 
divine. My arguments against my Maker were such as 
an untaught child might have used; seusele^is and with- 
out reason. All things which stood in the path between 
Victoria and myself must be swept aside, no matter Low. 
She was my religion, my God. To worship before her 
at her feet; to die there looking up into the sweet, 
spirituelle face; that alone could bring peace to my 
soul." 

Victoria had come softly into the room without the 
knowledge of the invalid, and standing out of his sight 
had heard these last passionate words of a despairing 
heart. She wept. How gladly would she have taken 
his head upon her breast, and with sweet, womanly 
compassion have eased his troubled soul, but he had 
chosen to confide in some one not so near or so dear. She 
must be content to watch, and wait and listen, while he 
told to another the tale of his sin and shame. She 
watched the doctor, as with all the tenderness of a 
woman he bent over the invalid, smoothing tLe hair 
from his forehead. How thankful to God she ought to 
feel for this friend raised up so opportunely for them in 
their distress, yet she was ashamed that a slight feeling 
of jealousy should mingle with her thankfulness. A 
jealousy born of the great love which filled her heart, 
for the man who had so greviously wronged her, yet 
who had loved her as few women are ever loved. She 
saw the mighty struggle which was going on within 
him, photographed upon his face. Great drops of 
moisture rolled from his brow. His lips trembled with 
the excess of his emotion. He grasped the doctor’s 
hand and gazed longingly, wistfully at him. 

“Doctor will you believe what I am aboiit to tell you ? 
Will you cast all doubt from your mind that perhaps I 


134 THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 

am trying to gain sympathy ? Will you have faith in the 
word of a man who has sacrificed honor, truth, every- 
thing, to his own guilty desires 

“I will,’’ replied the doctor gravely. 

“I could not gain strength to confess if I saw a 
shadow of doubt upon your face,” continued Andrew. 
“If Victoria only believes also, I care. not for the world’s 
opinion. Why should I ? To briefly conclude my con- 
fession, I will say that when I again regained conscious- 
ness I found my limbs free, and in a few moments with 
the aid of my hooded Samaritan, I stood upon my feet, 
and walked. I told him of my brother, and we at once 
began our search. All rancor had fled from my heart. 
A fear that I might find him dead drove all other 
thoughts away. If at that moment I could have died to 
save my brother’s life, I would have done so, for Vic- 
toria’s sake. Presently we found him lying stiff and 
silent beside the body of a beautiful young woman. One 
arm was thrown about her as if for protection. Her 
head lay upon his breast. A smile, sweet and peace- 
ful curved the corners of his mouth. Her eyes were 
wide open, and the fearful knowledge of approaching 
death had frozen in their depths. A jagged hole in 
each head, at almost the same spot, told the manner of 
their death. We decided that they were quite dead, 
and had been for hours. I sorrowed, perhaps not so 
much for Roger, he was infinitely better off, but for 
Victoria who jast then was totally unfit to bear this 
extra burden. I told the circumstances to the m nk 
who had assisted me, and we agreed that it 
was b bt to despatch two telegrams. The first 
one should say that Roger had met with a 
serious accident. After an interval of an hour 
we would send the next one announcing his death. We 
carried out that plan, the monk ilriving to the next 
town to send the telegrams, while, with the help of 
others, I carried Roger to tlie monastry, which was but 
a sliort distance away, there to remain until an under- 
taker should come to prepare the body for a safe re- 
moval to our home, for I knew full well Vn toria would 
not consent to a burial so far away. While I was 
awaiting the arrival of an undertaker, I returned to the 
dreadful scene, which seemed to hold a fascination for 
me. The monks w’ere still at work among the dead and 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


135 


dying. The body of the beautiful unknown lady had 
been covered by a blanket, awaiting the arrival of 
friends to identify her. Not far off I discovered a 
shapeless mass which had once been the form of a man. 
I stooped over it. Not a feature of the face could be 
discerned. The trunk had been twisted out of hardly 
any semblance to a human being, yet the clothing was 
intact. Only by searching the clothing could this body 
be identified. I knelt down and felt in the pockets of 
the coat, not without a sense of horror and repulsion at 
the eyrie task, but it had to be done. The monks were 
busy, I must be of all the use I could, recoil as I 
might. I drew forth a package of papers; one was a 
marriage certificate dated three days previous. The 
names were John Joseph Saxon and Julia Almira 
Brown. In a moment I saw, as in a vision, the beauti- 
ful face which now was covered by a coarse blanket, and 
I remembered where I had seen it before, bright with 
animation, and the voice full of girlish laughter, as she 
spoke to her companion, a man rather coarse looking, 
and several years her senior. I went swiftly back to 
the silent figure, and, turning away the blanket, took 
from the hand a new plain gold ring. It was as I had 
thought. She had been a bride hardly three days, for 
inscribed within the ring were the initials J. J. S. to 
J. A. B. To make the identification more sure, a locket 
hung from her neck by a chain, and inside the 
locket I found the picture of the man whose face I had 
connected with hers. Idealized somewhat, as most 
pictures are, but still I recognized it as belonging to 
him who had sat beside the beautiful girl, only two 
seats back of my own. On the other side of the locket 
the same bright laughing eyes looked out at me, as I 
remembered them the night before the accident; eyes 
which had never known sorrow or care, but which now 
stared up at me with that terrible look of horror frozen 
in their depths. Yes, these two belonged to each 
other. It now remained only for me to ascertain where 
they had come from, and who were their friends, so 
that they might know of their sad fate. As I again 
began to search the papers found on the body, I heard 
a voice at my side say “ ‘ Are you the chap who brought 
a man’s body to the mona'^try a little while ago ? ’ ” 
‘*yes/’ I replied. Sometljing in his voice had sent an 


136 


THE HCUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


icy chill through ni}' veins. “ Well, the man’s alive, and 
the fathers sent me to fetch you.” 

“ Alive ! I gasped. Eoger alive ! Man, you know not 
what you say !” 

‘“Perhaps I don’t,’ he answered, with a grin, ‘but I 
guess the fathers do. They ought to know a dead man 
from a live one, they handle em often enough.’” 

“ I sat down upon the ground beside the body I had 
been searching, crushed the sudden overthrow to all 
my plans. The first thought was one of gladness that 
my brother lived, but only for a moment did I rejoice. 
My good angel had hardly whispered ‘ I am glad,’ ere 
the devil, with his evil tongue, banished the tender, 
pleading voice, and the wicked spirit wdthin me which 
had lain dormant for a time, was aroused to action. I 
sprang to my feet, and started toward the monastery, 
leaving the man staring after me open-mouthed. I cannot 
lell you of the mad thoughts which whirled through my 
brain as I climbed the steep hill leading to the monastry. 
I w^as hardly conscious of them myself. Only one thought 
w^as uppermost. Roger must die if he still lived. He 
should not live to thwart me. I reached the monastery. 
A monk met me with a cordial smile. 

“ ‘ Good news, my friend,’ he said cheerfully. ‘ Your 
brother lives, and there is cause for great hope.’ ” 

“ I dared not show my face. I buried it in my 
hands and whispered a curse. The monk placed his 
hand upon my bowed head, thinking, no doubt, that I 
was rejoicing, and breathed a prayer of thankfulness 
to Him who had seen fit to restore my brother. He led 
me to an iron cot around which several persons were 
gathered. ‘This is the injured man’s brother,’ I heard 
him saj^ and then as I uncovered my face, a darkness 
came before my eyes, and I felt myself reeling. 

“ When I came to myself, nobody was in the little cell 
but the good father, and a man who proved to be a 
physician. As I looked enquiringly at him he said: 
‘You are all right now, my dear sir. The good news of 
your brother’s recovery came too suddenly. You have 
passed through exciting scenes to-day. No w^onder they 
have affected 3"OU.’ ” 

“ The form on the cot Islj still and without motion. 
Is that my brother ? Tasked. ‘ Yes,’ replied the doctor, 
‘f^nd he will live, but I fear his brain has been injured, 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


137 


The skull is badly fractured, and I have been obliged 
to remove a small part of the brain. It may be weeks 
ere he is rational. He is blind, I see T ” 

“ Yes,’' I answered mechanically, for I was hardly 
aware of the meaning of his last question. His words 
‘He will live’ — and — ‘It maybe weeks ere he is ra- 
tional,’ were running through my bead and repeating 
themselves again and again. Oh, to keep the know- 
ledge of his being alive from Victoria until I knew how 
to act. The telegrams, were by this time on the way, if 
not already received. I must either apprise her imme- 
diately of his recovery or keep it forever a secret, allow- 
ing her to believe him dead. But — she might insist 
upon his body being brought home, and in that case 
everything would be exposed. At that moment a hor- 
rible thought flashed upon me. I swear to you, doctor, 
that it had not occurred to me until then. Do you 
believe me?” 

“ I do,” solemnly answered the doctor, and the 
motionless woman sitting within the shadow of the 
window drapery, bowed her head as if she too had been 
implored to answer. 

“ I felt as if some unknown power controlled me,” 
continued Andrew. “ I think from that hour I was 
never again quite myself. Evil whisperings sounded in 
my ears. My good angel came no more. My conscience 
slept. I looked at the doctor who was bending over 
Roger, his kindly face beaming with professional pride 
at having so skillfully saved a precious life. 

“How soon can my brother be removed?” I asked. 

“ ‘ Not for some time, my dear sir,’ he answered. ‘ Any 
undue excitement would result in immediate death. Per- 
fect quiet is absolutely necessary. I shall be obliged to 
banish even you from this room for a few days. I have 
given him a strong opiate, and I shall keep him under 
the influence of it for at least a week.’ He will receive the 
best of care? I asked. The doctor bowed his head. ‘There 
are no better nurses in the world than these noble men 
whom you see about you. They have dedicated their 
lives to the wants of the needy, the sick and dying. They 
receive no monetary reward. They are not allowed to. 
The rich and poor are received on equal terms. A mil- 
lionaire is treated no better than the strolling beggar. 
Uach is given the best that there is to be had without ^ 


138 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


thought from these men of being rewarded on this 
earth.” 

“I listened to the doctor’s words, meanwhile perfecting 
the horrible daring plot working actively in my brain. 
I had a friend aboard the train named John Saxon, I said, 
resolving at once to plunge into the whirlpool of crime, 
from which once entered upon there could be no escape. 
He was a dark-skinned man like myself, about thirty 
years of age. He was accompanied by his wife to whom 
he had just been married. In fact, they were on their 
bridal tour. She was a beautiful woman with laughing 
blue eyes. I have seen nothing of them. Can it be 
that perhaps they, too, have met with death ? ” 

“ The doctor looked up from Boger’s face which he 
had been studying.” 

“ ‘ Let us go down to the wreck and try to discover 
them dead or alive,’ he said. * I will call one of the 
fathers to watch beside your brother. By the way, I do 
not know your name. I would like to make a memo- 
randum of this case, and submit it to our medical jour- 
nal. ’ ” 

“Williams,”! replied, without a moment’s hesitation. 
“ Andrew Williams. My brother’s name is Boger.” 

“‘Thank you, sir,’ he said, taking a small book from 
his pocket and jotting down what I had told him. ‘ This 
case will be noted and watched with a great deal of in- 
terest. Now come, we will search for your friends. 
Pray God they may be alive and well.’ ” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


139 


CHAPTER IX. 

“We descended into the narrow pass where lay in a 
disordered hea]) the great engine, its mighty breath 
stilled forever ; its ponderous wheels bent and twisted 
as though made of fine wire, while a huge bowlder of 
granite lying across the track, told how the accident 
had occurred. It had been loosened from its bed far up 
the mountain side, and the course it had taken could 
be plainly discerned by the broken trees, and the 
freshly disturbed earth left in its track. 

“ A torrent of water swelled by the heavy rains of 
the night before into an angry turbulent stream, rushed 
down the mountain and away across the track, as if bent 
upon an evil mission instigated by some wild spirit of 
the forest. 

“ The grandeur of the scene impressed me. For a 
moment I seemed to realize how small an atom was my 
human frame compared to all these things made by a 
wise ruler to complete tlie universe. With one sweep 
of His omnipotent hand He could slay the world. 

“ Then why should I undertake with my baby brain, to 
perfect a scheme, when by merely laying one linger 
upon it He could bring ruin and disgrace to me. Only 
for a moment had I these thoughts, then with an im- 
patient gesture I brushed my forehead as if by so doing 
I could cast all doubt and fear to the winds, and I said: 
Why hesitate ? I have gone too far now to turn back. It 
is sink or swim with me. Let fate do its work. 

“ I had purposely turned in another direction from 
where I knew lay the body of John Saxon and that of 
his beautiful bride. In a few moments I heard the doc- 
tor’s voice calling me. I turned slowly. Even now, 
that I had determined nothing should stop me from 
doing my will, the thought of recognizing these people 
as friends, who were total strangers, and who could not 
rise to denounce me, made a chilly uncomfortable feel- 
ing creep over me. What if they too should come to 
life like Roger, and then with a nervous laugh at 


140 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


idiotic tbouglits, I strode toward where the doctor was 
kneeling, and bent over the figure which he had rever- 
ently uncovered. It is she, I said. How beautiful she 
looks even in death. I unclasped the chain from about 
her neck and opened the locket. See, I cried, this is 
John, her husband. He, too, is dead, or else he would 
have found her ere this. Let us continue our search. 
With a prayer to the Holy Virgin Mary the doctor cover- 
ed the sweet face with its staring eyes, and soon he found 
the shapeless trunk and began searching the pockets. 
I busied myself over the body of a man some distance 
away, until I heard an exclamation from the doctor. ‘I 
have found him,’ he cried. ‘ Poor man ! Poor girl! It 
is as you have stated. They were only just married.’ 
He showed the papers. ‘ What will you do ? ' he asked. 
I will take their bodies home, I replied. It is all I can 
do.” 

Andrew paused as he saw the look of horror on the 
doctor’s face. “ Yes, I know of what you are thinking,” 
he continued. “I separated them. The sweet young 
wife sleeps under a willow tree, in an old church-yard, 
many miles from here. Her childhood home. She was an 
orph in, with no near relatives. No one took the trouble 
to inquire into tlie matter. I told the story of the acci- 
dent to the good people of the village, a little hamlet 
numbering twenty-five souls, all told. There was a 
simple burial service, and everybody supposed that 
husband and wife were buried in one grave, and that 
one casket contained them both. The body of John 
Saxon lies here at ‘ The Gables,’ hardly a stone’s throw 
away. His father was a seafaring man, a ne’er-do-well 
when on shore. His mother had died in the town- 
house. No danger of him ever being inquired for; you 
see I was careful to get the exact history of these two 
persons who served my evil purpose so well. Will God 
forgive me, think you, for separating husbands from 
wives? First, John Saxon, from his blue-eyed bride; 
next, Victoria, from my own brother? Oh, God ! my sin 
is grievous.” 

Andrew covered his face, and sobs, terrible to hear, 
burst from his lips. The doctor, although loathing this 
man’s sin, could but pity him. His grief was sincere. 
His repentance genuine. 

“ There has been no sin so ^reat, but that God^ in Hig 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


141 


mercy, has forgiven it,’’ he said, stroking the invalid’s 
trembling hands. “He divines the secret workings of 
your heart. He knows that you are repentant.” 

“Ah, yes,” sighed Andrew. “Repentant when too 
late. God’s patience cannot last forever. Tiiere is a 
limit even to His forbearance. Think of the years 
in which I have gone on sinning, even when my con- 
science pricked me every moment, and when I knew 
what the end must bej’ 

“ Then you have suffered the throes of remorse ?” 
questioned the doctor. 

“ Remorse !” echoed the sick man, beating his breast 
with his clenched hands, “ Remorse ! Oh, could I de- 
scribe to you the workings of my brain, the tumults in 
my heart, which tortured me through the long hours of 
the night, while those I loved and had sinned for, were 
sleeping. This last year has been to me hourly a hideous 
dream, from which I feared to awaken. I knew that 1113'^ 
thoughts were driving me mad. I did not care. My 
only hope was, that if I went mad, I might be removed 
to \Hiere Victoria could not rej) roach me with her sad 
face, when she at last shovdd know the truth. Doctor, 
that woman is Divine. She is not of this earth. I 
adore her more, if it be possible, than before my sick- 
ness, and I curse myself when I think that, upon her 
dear head must fall’ all the results of m3" wrong-doing. 
The world is harsh. When it knows my story it will not 
spare her. She and the child will be the greater suf- 
ferers. I would willingly be torn limb from limb, I 
would die a thousand deaths, if it could be the means of 
sparing them from the jibes and taunts of a cruel, 
heartless world.” 

Victoria had listened to Andrew silently but not with- 
out emotion. She had followed his every gesture with 
ey^es of love. She heard the confession of his guilt, but 
her heart did not harden toward him. It only' grew 
more tender. His sin had been great, but now he was 
repentant. Through his love for her had he sinned. 
She would show him how much she was now willing to 
sacrifice for his sake, to shield him from the world. 
She stepped from the curtain which had concealed her, 
and rapidly approaching the bedside she threw herself 
upon her knees, and taking Andrew’s hands in her own 
kissed them passionately', 


142 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


“The world shall never know jour secret, my darling,*’ 
she cried. “ What good can it bring to the poor imbe- 
cile up stairs to publish abroad your wrong doing ? 
We only are concerned. Let us live as before, more 
secluded if you will, only we mus/. not be separated. I 
cannot consent to that. To see you behind prison bars, 
the subject of ridicule from coarse, low people who could 
never understand the motive of your crime, would kill 
me. And Mary, our sweet little blossom, could never 
recover from the ignominy if the finger of scorn should 
be pointed at lier, and she should be called — a convict’s 
daughter, and — and a — *' Victoria hesitated, and then 
with a low sob hid her face in the bed clothing. She 
could not proAounce the word which might needlessly 
wound Andrew, and which so cruelly branded her little 
innocent child. 

Andrew stroked the bowed head slowly, f oftly, ten- 
derly. He had not known until now the dejjth and 
passion of this woman’s nature. It was a revelation to 
him. She was all his own. Though prison bars might 
separate their bodies no power was strong enough to 
divide their hearts. He looked at the doctor who w'as 
sheepishly wiping his eyes. “The' way of the trans- 
gressor is hard,” he said, still stroking Victoria’s head. 
“ My path of duty lies open before me. I must not 
swerve from it. Victoria, my beloved, I can bear my 
ignominy now that I have the full assurance of your 
love. What matters it though prison bars separate us? 
What care I for the world’s derision and contempt, so 
long as I know that the woman for whom I have sinned 
loves me, and has freely forgiven me. No sacrifice seems, 
to great for me to perform, and justice though tardy 
must be accorded my poor brother. My eyes are oi3en 
to my sin. I cannot drag you into any further depths 
of wrong doing. I have worshipped you as an angelic 
being; I would not now find too much of woman in 
your nature. To me you must remain as you have 
always been, pure, and moulded in finer clay 
than your sister women. Now that you know my 
crime you must not share it. We could never feel 
else than degraded though nobody but ourselves be 
the wiser.” 

Victoria arose from her knees and kissed Andrew 
upon his forhe^d, “ As you will,” she said, striving for 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 143 

composure. “ Though my heart should break, I will do 
as you shall direct.” 

The doctor, who had kept silent, now spoke. His 
words astonished both Victoria and Andrew. 

“ In a certain sense Mrs. Willing is right about this 
matter,” he said gravely. “ Will you allow me to advise 
you, Mr. Willing ?” 

“ Most certainly, doctor. Advice from you I should 
value above all other.” 

“Then I say, as Mrs. Willing has said; keep this 
crime a secret.” 

“ What !” cried Andrew, starting from his pillow, “ you, 
too, against me, when I had resolved to ease my con- 
science, to at last confess my sin to the world? Ah, 
doctor, I had counted on your strong arm to help me do 
what is right.” 

“ But you do not grasp my meaning, my dear Andrew. 
I do not mean .to infer you shall not suffer. I will try 
to explain my meaning by asking you a question. Which 
had you rather do ? Confess your crime to a magistrate, 
and receive the penalty which would probably be twenty 
years in prison, with the privilege of seeing Victoria 
and your child once a month; or would you rather keep 
your crime a secret, but the penalty shall be a life-long 
separation from the woman whom you love ? You shall 
never look upon her face again ?” 

Victoria started and looked almost savagely at the 
doctor; then turning, she put out her arms toward 
Andrew. Without a moments hesitation he answered, 
giving Victoria a loving glance: “I choose the prison 
cell with all its attendant privations. I cannot lose my 
angel forever.” 

With a glad cry Victoria again sunk upon her 
knees. 

“ And now you show your selfishness,” said the doctor, 
sternly. You think justice to your brother demands 
that you shall make known your crime. I say that it 
does not. Nothing will be gained by such a confession, 
but much will be lost. If Koger were in his right mind, 
I should say, * Do not hesitate a moment, but give your- 
self up at once;’ but now it matters not to the poor fel- 
low what is done. His clouded brain can never recover. 


144 


TflE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


It is only a question of time with him. On the other 
hand see what misery and shame will descend upon your 
child by your confessiou. She it is who will be obliged 
to bear the brunt of all your wroug-doing. There is 
where your selfishness begins. You would hold up 
your child to the scorn of the world, for the mere 
pleasure of being able to see the woman you love for a 
few brief hours every month. You say you have re- 
pented, yet your repentance does not reach so far that 
you can bear an entire separation from the being whom 
you adore. Your confession will benefit nobody except 
a parcel of scandal mongers who will only say, ‘ I 
told you so. Another rich man gone wrong.’ It is as 
Mrs. Willing says. They would not understand your 
motive in confessing your crime. What I propose is 
this. If your repentance is sincere, send Victoria away 
with her husband, for he has a prior right you must ac- 
knowledge. In administering to his comfort she will 
also learn to control her heart, and God will be with 
her. There is where her duty lies. It seems hard, but 
nevertheless it is right. And you must stay here alone. 
Your duties all lie here. Your estates would go to ruin 
without you. Here is where you are needed. God re- 
quires you to confess your sin to Him in all repentance 
and sincerity, and then to lead a life showing your true 
repentance. Such a life, I believe, is required of you 
now. It will be full of self-denial for both of you; of 
fighting continually with the old Adam within you; but 
as Mary grows to womanhood, you can have the sweet 
knowledge of filial love which otherwise, if the truth 
were known to her, might have been turned to hatred. 
I do not believe God requires you to make your sin 
known to the world, and none but a religious crank or 
fanatic would advise you other than I have done.” 

The doctor arose and took his hat. “ I will leave you 
to think it over, my dear fellow. Your good sense will 
tell you to decide as I have advised. Mrs. Willing has 
already said she will abide by your decision.” 

He shook the invalid’s hand, patted Victoria upon 
her bowed head as she still knelt beside the bed, and 
left the room. 

No word was spoken between the two w'ho were so 
near together, yet who felt themselves being separated 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


145 


by a hand powerful, but tempered with a divine love 
and compassion most soothing to tbeir bleeding hearts. 

At last Andrew raised Victoria’s head and looked into 
the sad depths of her tearful eyes. Then gathering her 
to his breast with all his feeble strength, he placed his 
lips to her’s in a long caress which she felt to be one of 
renunciation for all time. 


146 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


BOOK THE THIRD. 


CHAPTER I. 

FIVE YEARS AFTER. 

At the most northern apex of Great Britain there is a 
quaint village called Dunscansbj Head. The turbulent 
waters of Pentland Firth wash the beach, along which 
are scattered a few simple huts inhabited principally by 
fishermen’s families. No more wild or lonely spot 
could well be imagined. It seems almost shut off from 
the entire world, and a place which none but those who 
wished to escape from all society would have chosen. 
One would be as completely hidden as though buried 
forever, and here Victoria had brought Roger accom- 
panied by Adam, and a stout Scotch woman whom she 
had picked up as she passed through Scotland. 

Why Victoria had chosen this particular spot she 
could not have explained if she had been questioned. 
When it had been decided that she should take Roger 
away — that she must separate from Andrew perhaps for 
all time — she had a desire to seek some place far re- 
moved from her home — and those who were so dear to 
her — a place where she might live unknown, and where 
nobody knew her. The doctor had said that a sea- 
voyage might be beneficial to Roger. Victoria grasped 
at the suggestion with eagerness. With the ocean be- 
tween her and her love, she might find peace, so hur- 
riedly gathering a few necessary articles together, she 
set out for New York, bound upon a journey to where 
she knew not. The doctor accompanied her at Andrew’s 
urgent request. The idea of the tenderly-nurtured 
woman— whose every wish had been gratified almost be- 
fore it was spoken— going out into the world with an 
imbecile, and a tongueless servant as her only com- 
panions, was gall and wormwood to the man whb knew 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


147 


that his sin was the cause of her banishment. As his 
bodily health improved his mind became stronger and 
more active, and he would sit by the window looking 
out over Lis fair lands — fair no longer to him because 
the one who had made them enjoyable was about to 
leave them, and perhaps forever. If Victoria entered 
tlie room his eyes followed her about hungrily. Often 
when she passed near him he would secretly catch her 
gown and press it to his lips. If she turned suddenly 
toward him as if about to speak, she only saw him 
stolidly gazing out the window, seemingly unconscious 
of her presence. 

This, too, was a bitter, trying time for her. Another 
burden had been laid upon her already overtaxed 
shoulders. The doctor objected to little Mary accom- 
panying her. Much as she rebelled at the thought of 
parting with her child, she acknowledged the doctor’s 
superior wisdom in ordering Mary’s detention. The child 
was old beyond her years, her memory was wonderfully 
retentive. If Victoria persisted in taking her she must 
expect to be asked very embarrassing questions as the 
child grew. Now, if left behind, and the subject never 
referred to, the old man she had seen in the gabled 
room would soon fade from her memory. Not so if she 
was brought into daily contact with him as she must 
necessarily be if she accompanied Victoria. 

Another thing the doctor argued — and here he showed 
fine diplomacy — was Andrew’s loneliness if bereft of all 
his loved ones. The doctor pictured the long winter 
days when Andrew would see no cheering faces. The 
still longer nights when his chamber would be empty, 
and no restless little figure tumbling in its crib, or a 
sweet, shrill voice shouting for a drink of water. Vic- 
toria could not withstand this last plea. The thought 
of brightening Andrew’s loneliness by sacrificing her 
own pleasure tempered her keen anguish at leaving this 
dear bone of her bone, and flesh of her flesh, and so oiie 
day when Andrew had come in from his first short walk, 
she said with a smile in which there was no shadow of 
the fierce pain at her heart: “I am going to leave our 
sunbeam with you, Andrew. She is such a chatterbox, 
and will enliven the long winter days, and the little crib 
beside your bed will not be empt}’ when you waken in 
the night.” 


148 


THE HOUSE OF FITE GABLES. 


Andrew stretched out his hands and drew Victoria to 
him. “God bless you/’ he said reverently. “God 
watch over and protect you, but He will. You are of 
His chosen ones. No harm can ever come to such as 
you. I have longed to keep Mary, but I would not 
broach the subject and ask this sacrifice of you. It 
would have been too presuming on my part, but now, 
now that you have offered how gladly do I accept. The 
touch of her baby fingers will keep me from all sin. 
The sound of her sweet voice will heal the canker which 
seems eating into my heart. Again I say God bless 
you Victoria.” 

He had put her from him without a caress. She had 
been sacred to him from the day when against his will 
he had chosen liberty without her, to prison bars with 
the occasional light of her face to cheer him; and then 
he slowly ascended the stairs to the gabled room where 
Roger sat laughing at the queer antics of Adam, who 
was creeping about the room on all fours, making 
noises in imitation of a dog, cat, sheep, cow, or any- 
thing he happened to think of. 

“ Good, Adam,” cried the imbecile clapping his hands, 
“nice Adam, do it again, my Adam.” He turned when 
he heard Andrew’s footsteps, and a troubled look came 
over his face. “Go away,” he whined. “You will 
make Adam stop. Go away, I tell you, vou ain’t wanted 
here.” 

Andrew stood sadly gazing at the mental wreck be- 
fore him. How gladly now would he welcome the light 
of returning reason in that face which he had so hated. 
With what joy would he bring light to those darkened 
eyes if he only had tbe power. 

Roger was beating the air with his hands. His hear- 
ing was most acute, and he knew that Andrew still 
lingered. “Adam,” he called, “ put that thing out. I 
can hear it breathe; it annoys me.” 

Andrew put out his hand and touched his brother. 
“ My poor Roger,’ he said. “ Don t you know my voice ? 
cannot you remember brother Andrew?” 

Again the troubled expression crossed the imbecile’s 
face, but only for a moment; then he raised his hand as 
if to strike at something. “ Go away,” he cried. 
“Adam won’t be a cat so long as you stay. Cry like a 
cat, again, Adam,” and as Adam set up a series of meows 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


149 


whicli made Koger shout with glee, Andrew turned 
sadly and left the room. As he entered his study he 
saw his chair in its accustomed place before the writing- 
desk. He threw himself into it and bowing his head 
upon the desk he wept long and sorrowfully. No need 
for this man to go before a jury to receive sentence. 
Every hour his punishment hung heavier upon him; 
every moment his conscience lashed him with greater 
fury, until, as now, he was prone to cry: “Enough, my 
God ! enough 1” 

As the time came for Victoria’s departure he tried to 
cast aside the gloom which depressed him, and appear 
cheerful so as not to add one straw to the brave woman’s 
burden. He assisted the doctor to remove Eoger from 
the house at night when all was quiet. The doctor had 
given his putient a strong opiate, so that he would not 
attract notice by crying out, and himself acting as driver, 
with Andrew and Adam caring for Eoger, he drove 
twenty miles to an out of the way station, there to await 
the coming of Victoria. 

The next night Andrew drove home alone, and when 
Victoria bade him good-bye at the station the following 
day, the lookei s on had not a suspicion of the tragedy 
overshadowing the fair, self-possessed woman, who shook 
her husband’s hand so calmly, and who pressed only one 
kiss on the soft cheek of her baby girl with an almost 
indifferent air. Nor had tnese same people any thought 
save that of envy, for the sad-eyed, stern-faced man, 
who stood watching the train bearing out of his sight 
perhaps forever, the being who had been all the world 
to him for so many years. To those about him he was 
tlie richest man for miles around; he had just recovered 
from an illness which would have killed any ordinary 
man, and therefore, as one person said— looking after 
Andrew as he strode from the station with Mary perched 
upon his shoulder: “ That’s the luckiest jn<in in Virginia. 
Everything he touches turns to gold. Sedas' had more 
positions of trust offered him than any oTher man in the 
country. A word from him carries more weight than as 
if the Governor had spoken. Everybody envies him.” 
But if that man could have seen the object of his envy 
a few moments later, when, after escaping from the 
prying eyes of people, he was slowly driving homeward, 
there would have been nothing but pity in his heart for 


150 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


tlie wretched man. He had taken Mary upon his knee, 
and had buried his face in her sunny curls. For a few 
moments he said nothing; his grief was too deep for 
words; while Mary, with a grave air far beyond her 
years, patted his head with her soft hand. She had not 
shed a tear at parting with her mother. Victoria had 
had a long talk with her the night before, and Mary felt 
the importance of her charge. Mamma had told her 
she must not cry because if she did papa would get sick 
again. That everything funny she saw during the day 
she must tell papa at night so as to cheer him. That 
she must never do anything to annoy him. That she 
must try to be his little comfort until mamma returned, 
which Mary reasoned would be to-morrow. She stroked 
the hair back from her father’s hot throbbing temple, 
and her touch soothed him. He hugged her closer, and 
thought how wise Victoria had been to leave him this 
jewel; this priceless pearl. 

“ Love me hard, little one,” he said, trying to master 
his emotion. “ Papa has need of all your love. He is 
sick unto death.” 

“ But you won’t get any sicker if I don’t cry, will you ?’’ 
queried Mary, peering anxiously in her father’s face. 
I did want to cry awful bad when mamma kissed me, 
and a heap of gullops came up in my throat, and I 
thought I’d never get 'em all down again. What makes 
gullops come up in my throat, papa? Do you have 
them ?” 

“ Sometimes, dear child,” replied Andrew, smiling at 
Mary’s quaint question. “ Where did you hear that ex- 
pression ?” 

“Oh, from old Chloe, papa. Whenever any of the 
pickininys gets choked or anything, she always goes for 
them with her shoes, and cracks them on the back, and 
says: ‘Dere’s dat chile gullopin’ again. Some day he’ll 
snuffocate, suah.’” 

Andrew laughed and kissed the bright winsome face 
of his child, while again he thought of Victoria’s wisdom 
in leaving to him her treasure. Ah, what watchful care 
would he take of her, so that when the right time should 
come, he might place her in Victoria’s arms and say: 
“ This link, which has bound us, has not been broken, 
only unclasped. Take it, that once more may we be 
united.” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


151 


Meanwhile Victoria sat like a statue, her dry ejes 
looking out upon the bleak hills, and gray overcast sky, 
as the train sped swiftly on. To her excited fancy all 
nature mourned at her departure, and somehow the 
thought comforted her. If the sun had smiled, and the 
birds had sung, she could not have borne it. She had 
drained her cup of sorrow to the last dregs. One more 
drop, and she would have succumbed. She had a wild 
longing at the last moment to throw her arms around 
Andrew’s neck before all the crowd, and beg him to con- 
fess right there and then, so that she might not leave 
him, but stay and defy the world for his sake. Any- 
thing, however dreadful, was better than this separation, 
which seemed to be tearing her heart from her body; 
but she looked at Mary and forbore. “For her dear 
name,” she whispered, and then her face, wearing a 
smile, her heart burning like a volcano, she stepped 
aboard the car, and was borne away from those she 
loved so passionately to where stern duty awaited her. 

Upon meeting the doctor and his companions she was 
the same self-possessed w'oman who had parted from 
Andrew. No tears, no mention of regrets. She fixed 
the pillows for Roger with a deft hand which did not 
shake or tremble. The doctor marveled as he watched 
her. . “ Made to endure,” he murmured, “ made to en- 
dure.” 

The party traveled leisurely until they reached New 
York, and after the doctor had placed them upon the 
best packet-ship bound for England, he turned his face 
toward home. 

“Be good to my loved ones,” were Victoria’s parting 
words. “Make your home with Andrew. It will cheer 
him.” 

“ I will,” replied the doctor. “Keep a brave heart, 
Mrs Willing. Remember the same God watches over 
us all.” 

Upon reaching England Victoria sought a quiet villa 
in the suburbs of London, where she hoped to be free 
from prying eyes. She engaged two maid servants, who 
seemed to be quite stead.y, and not inclined to gossip; 
and a man of all w'ork, deaf apparently to anything 
going on around him, but alert to every order given 
him by his mistress. A model English servant. Here 
Victoria lived in absolute retirement for nearly a year. 


152 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


She was not unhappy. The consciousness of having 
done her duty toward the poor imbecile — who now 
clung to her more tenaciously than he had ever done 
to Adam — served to sweeten her life. Then she did not 
forget the poor and unhaj)py beings who were all about 
her. Her health demanded exercise, and every day, 
rain or shine, she drove about the city. Usually slie 
took Roger with her, for although he could not see, he 
delighted in the rapid motion of the carriage, and was 
never so quiet or tractable as when riding with his hand 
clasping Victoria’s. 

In her drives Victoria saw much of the squalid misery 
existing among the poor of London, Her heart often 
bled as she looked upon these scenes, and she resolved 
that in some way she must contribute her share toward 
helping her lowly, unfortunate sisters. Especially was 
she interested in the little children, whose wan poverty- 
lined faces, made prematurely old looking by hunger, 
appealed to her heart, and carried her memory back to 
old Virginia, and a sweet, happy face which had never 
known hunger or care. To tliink with Victoria was to 
act. When her plans became settled in her mind she 
went to her bankers, and told them that she wished ’ to 
draw on Mr. Andrew Willing for ten thousand pounds. 
It was a large amount, and naturally they refused to ac- 
commodate her until they had first heard from Mr. 
Willing. “ Communicate with him at once,” she said, 
with a smile. “I will call for the answer in a month.” 
She had no fears as to what tlie answer would be. She 
knew well that Andrew would send her the last penny of 
his fortune, and never ask what disposal she meant to 
make of it; so at the expiration of a month she walked 
into the bank with a confident air, and smiled as the 
banker deferentially handed her a letter which read: 
“Honor a draft for any sum of money Mrs. Willing 
chooses to ask for.” 

A week from that time a site had been chosen, and 
ground broken for destitute, crippled and orphaned 
children. 

It had been agreed between Andrew and herself that 
they would not correspond. Both felt that such a bar- 
rier was needed. So much might be said on paper; but 
every day Victoria wrote a few words to Mary, some- 
times enclosing a line to the doctor ; and the foreign 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


153 


mail which left England twice a month, never failed to 
have among its letters a bulky package addressed to 
Andrew Willing. Victoria thought best to address all 
letters in Andrew’s name, so as to allay all suspicion 
which might arise in the mind of the village postmaster. 

Of course, every gossip in the town had his 
or her opinion as to the queer doings at the 
Five Gables. Some of the more fertile minded 
averred that Andrew’s illness had made him 
mildly insane, except at times, when he would become 
furious, and in one of these spells he had tried to kill 
his wife, therefore fearing for her life she had fled to 
England where she was living in close retirement with 
her mother. AVhat more natural, but why had she left 
her child behind to be perhaps killed by the maniac in 
one of his spells ? This question was a puzzler to the good 
people, who felt as if some secret was being withheld 
from them ^hich if told would make a dainty morsel 
to chew upon and roll about on their tongues until 
thoroughly masticated ; and naturally Andrew’s neigh- 
bors — if they could be called such, the nearest house 
being a full half-mile away — agreed that they were 
shamefully imposed upon. The fact of the doctor hav- 
ing taken up his residence at “ The Five Gables,” lent 
still further credence to the story of Andrew’s insanity, 
and he was looked upon as a dangerous man. 

The doctor was obliged to parry many skillfully 
worded questions from his patients, who suddenly 
evinced a warm interest in his well being, asking him 
“ if he were not afraid to live in the same house with 
Mr. Willing, whom rumor said was becoming more dan- 
gerous every day, and who had actually thrown a plate 
at Pete’s head just because the soup was not hot 
enough.” 

The doctor felt a keen pleasure in mystifying his 
questioners, who concluded after a time that they had 
made no headway in solving the secret ; so like all other 
mysteries this too sank into the background, and gave 
place to the latest scandal, until one day it was sud- 
denly revived by a person whose veracity had never 
been questioned, and who swore that having occasion 
to pass ‘ ‘ The Five Gables ” at the solemn midnight hour, 
he had been astonished, almost paralyzed, when he saw 
the western gable brilliantly lighted up and forms pass- 


154 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


ing to and fro, while the weird sound of a violin — 
‘‘played by no human hand he could swear” — floated 
out to his ears on the still evening air. 

This story caused the wildest excitement among the 
villagers, who gathered in little knots at the street 
corners, or sat around on sugar barrels in the principal 
grocery, discussing this new feature which was the 
most startling of anything so far connected with the 
mystery of “ The House of Five Gables.” Night was 
welcomed eagerly, and for hours after darkness fell, the 
eyes of the whole population were turned toward the 
house way up on the high cliff. Even the huge comet 
which was then visible, and which was an object of fear 
and terror to most of the villiagers, sank into insignifi- 
cance beside this ghostly inhabitant of the western 
gable, in the house where so many mysteries were being 
concealed. 

The story of the beautiful slave girl who had held 
court in that same gable more than fifty years ago, was 
again revived by old residents, who shook their gray 
heads and wagged their toothless jaws, while they pre- 
dicted that some dreadful evil was about to befall the 
present owner, when ghosts which had lain quiet for 
half a century came back to revel in the haunts they 
had once inhabited. Several lights could be seen in the 
lower part of the house, but the western gable was still 
shrouded in darkness. As tbe night wore on the lights 
gradually disappeared, usually heralded by some urchin 
more vigilant than the rest, who would shout : “ There 
goes one. Only three more now to be put out,” and 
finally as the last one disappeared, everybody w^atched 
with bated breath, as they waited to see what would 
happen next. At last a brilliant light shown out like a 
meteor from the western gable. A sigh went up from 
the watching people, interrupted for one brief moment 
by a diminutive urchin of an enquiring turn of mind, 
who had climbed a tall post to be nearer the exciting 
spectacle, and who, as tbe bright light shot out — his 
footing being insecure — fell with a howl upon the heads 
of those beneath him, where he was caught by his en- 
raged father, and after a spanking — administered 
heartily and accompanied by the satisfied grunts of those 
most interested — w'as thrust out of sight behind his 
mother’s skirts, where smothered sobs and surrepti- 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


155 


tious kicks, told of the spirit not having been entirely 
quelled, while between sobs could be heard a small voice 
crying piteously “ to be let to see the ghost.” 

Superstition had thoroughly taken hold of every one 
present, and the women would clutch each other by the 
arm as a form passed between the window and the light, 
while they whispered: “There she is now! Can’t you 
see her long black hair?” 

As they were standing fully fifty rods from the house, 
the question would seem rather superfiuous unless one 
was gifted with eyesight of telescopic power, but to 
their excited fancy the form of Bella, as they had heard 
of her, was now reproduced by this sx^ecter, and one 
person described her as being dressed in white loose 
garments, waving her arms wildly as she passed back 
and forth; while another solemnly averred that the 
ghost had simply a blanket wound around her in Indian 
fashion, and wore feathers in her hair. 

At last a man stepped out from the excited mass, and 
boldly declared, “ Ghost, or no ghost,” he would volun- 
teer to go up to “ The Gables,” and arouse its inmates 
and offer his services to allay the specter. A low rumble 
of approval greeted this brave declaration, but suddenly 
a woman darted from the crowd and threw herself upon 
him. “ Thou art daft, mon,” she cried. “ Wou’dst thee 
leave the childer wi’out a faather, and me a widdy ? Let 
Maister Willin’ tak’ care o’ his spooks, hissen, and thee 
abide here wi’ we uns. If thou goo’st I’ll never see thee 
mo’ore.” 

“ Shut up thine idle croakin’, woman,” rejoined the 
man, angrily unclasping her clinging arms. I war a 
figliter i’ Lancashire, afraid o’ nothin’, an’ wi’ anither gude 
mon to help. I’ll doon tha spook.” 

“ I’m with you,” spoke a voice, and a brawny fellow 
with muscles like iron, and sledge-hammer fists, joined 
the bragging Englishman. 

Tlje crowd watched these two as they slowly climbed 
the cliff, until the darkness hid their forms, and then 
in groups of tliree or four they discussed the probability 
of their companions’ safe return; while the wife of the 
Englishman was sobbing bitterly a little way apart, and 
was looked upon as already a widow, and the two mites 
clinging to her skirts as orphans. 

“ I mind Tom Butts, who chased a wild cat into the 


156 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


mountains,” said a woman in a sepulchral wliisper, 
which was plainly heard by “the widow.” “It led him 
on and on, till finally it turned into a giant man, over 
seven feet tall, and Tom never come back.” 

A prolonged wail from the weeping “ widow ” stopped 
further reminiscences, and the woman failed to enlighten 
her hearers, how it became known if Tom had not re- 
turned, that the wild cat had turned into a giant man. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


157 


CHAPTEK II. 

The light still continued to shine from the gabled 
window. The ghost had not been exorcised as yet, for 
still the form flitted to and fro, and one man casually 
remarked “ that as ghosts knew everything, it had no 
doubt been warned of the hostile approach of the 
Englishman and the brawn}^ blacksmith, and had sent 
out an evil pow^r to slay them,” and then he facetiously 
added, that he wished he had taken his horses to be 
shod, as he minded to that day. Now the nearest 
smithy was ten good miles away. Jack would never 
show up to shoe any more horses.” 

Another ear-splitting wail from a gray-haired woman, 
presumably Jack’s mother, and a chorus of voices cry- 
ing, “ for shame, Joe Bull, to joke over the poor lad. 
Go away wi’ you for an evil sperrit yoursen’,” caused the 
would-be joker to slink into the background covered 
with ignominy. 

At last a sound as of returning footsteps down the 
steep cliff was heard, and a subdued murmur like the 
hum of bees began to drift through the crowd. Was it 
Jack and his companion returning ? or could it be the 
evil spirits, who, having destroyed those two brave men, 
were now bent on wiping out from the land all these 
who had lent a helping hand toward exposing the ghost 
of “ The Five Gables.” 

Let’s be movin ’, ” said one woman gathering up her 
brood in the ample folds of her gown, much as if they 
had been fagots of wood. “ I never war for disturbin’ 
the poor spooks. Let em trouble them as has a evil 
conscience. Poor folks like we uns has no use for 
ghosts.” Her words electrified her hearers, and with 
one accord they turned to depart. Some with dignity 
as if the sound of ghosts’ footsteps were an every day 
occurrence with them ; others looking back over their 
shoulders fearfully trying to penetrate the darkness, 
and the mystery of those fast advancing footsteps. 


158 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


“ Hoo, lioo,” sounded a voice which seemed to come 
from the earth underneath their very feet. “Hoo, 
hoo.” 

A nervous negro woman with a cry of “ Dey is arter 
we uns suah. 1 took dat par o' stocks’ jes fer fun, good 
ghos’. I’ll gub em back to missy to-morrow, suah,” 
— was the cause of a general stampede, and men, 
women and children, made wild with fear by the wo- 
man’s loud yells, stumbled over each other in their 
frantic efforts to get to a place of safety, but the hurry- 
ing feet behind them were coming, were gaining on 
them, and some of the weaker ones realizing their in- 
ability to escape, sank upon their knees and gave 
themselves up to their dreadful fate with a wail of de- 
spair. 

“ What’s all this bloomin’ row about ?” exclaimed a 
familiar voice much blown from hard running. “ Any 
body’d think the very de’il himsel’ war after thee, 
folks.” 

“Oh! is it thee, my gud mon?” cried the English- 
man’s wife with a scream of joy. We were daft wi’ 
fear. We thoc’ht the ghosts had swallied thee, an’ war 
coomin’ down tha brue for tha rest o’ we uns.” 

A hearty laugh from the two “ brave men ” did much 
toward restoring the courage of the fleeing people, who 
now turned and crowded around the heroes, eager to 
hear of their adventures. Many men solemnly shook 
them by the hand, saying “ glad to see thee back 
again,” as if they had just returned from a long and 
perilous journey, while the women more curious asked 
in awe-struck voices : “ Wha’ did thee see, Jack ? War 
it really tlie ghost o’ that yaller gal. Bill ?” 

“Naw,” sneered the Englishman with a wave of his 
hand. “ We war weel laughed at for meddlin’ wi’ what 
war none o’ our business. Maister Willin hissen’ ha’ 
opened thot windie for ti’ luke at t’ comet i’ tha’ sky. 
He ha’ a telescope brocht fra foreign parts an’ it be 
woonderfu’. He let us luke at uns, ha Jock ?” 

“ Yes,” said Jack, who seemed quite crestfallen and 
inclined to hide his head. “Yes, but I had rather 
found the ghost.” 

“ Tell us what j'ou seen. Bill ?” cried his hearers 
eagerly. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


159 


“Oh, it war’ woonderfu’, I tell thee, woonderfu’. Thee 
joost luke through a round hole made o’ glass, and 
thee seeist this thin’ awa’ oop i’ tha sky, like a fiery fur- 
nace. Beats thy forge all to nothin’, hey Jock ?” 

Jack made no answer. He was plainly disgusted 
with himself for having been made a fool of. The 
Englishman continued : “ An’ wha’ do’est thee think, 

glide people. Maister Willin’ say’es as how that thin’ 
has a tail one hundred an’ feefty thousand miles 
long.” 

Several laughed as Bill delivered this speech, and one 
man said : ‘ I knowed Andrew Willing were daft. Only 
a man all wrong in the upper story would be sayin’ an’ 
doin’ such crazy things. The next thing you’ll be tellin’ 
us Bill, is that the doctor has gone mad, too.” 

“ It war he as ope’d the dure fer me an’ Jock,” re- 
plied Bill, “ an’ he near cracked ’is ’ead i’ two joost 
laughin’ at hour fuleishness. ‘Jock,’ ’e said, T thought 
you ’ad more brains nor this. I woonder h’at you. 
Coom h’up steers, Maister Willin’ don’t make no secret 
o’ that gabled room. It are open ti respection’, or 
somethin’ like that ’e said, so we went h’in kind o’ 
fearfu’ like.” 

“ I was’ent fearful,” spoke up Jack quickly. “ Speak 
for yourself. Bill.” 

“ Thee got as white h’as a sheet, mon,” returned Bill 
excitedly. “ Thee w^as’t afeer’d ti luke aside. Thee 
nee’r expected ti come out’en theer alive, an’ wi’ a whole 
skin.” 

“ Go way with you for a bloody liar,” retorted Jack 
hotly. “ I never was afraid of anything yet.” 

“ Haa liar his it !” cried Bill, squaring off. “ Ca’ me 
haa liar, do’est thee ? Hi’ll teach thee to hinsult thy 
betters.” 

“Come, come; stop your quarreling,” said a man 
stepping between them. “ Don't you know that Jack 
could wipe up the earth with you. Bill, if he just wanted 
to ? Why you would be a dead man in two seconds. 
See, daylight is breaking, and the most of us are chilled 
through. We’ll have snow before many hours. Let us 
all go to our homes, and to-night we will meet at the 
post office, and yoil can finish your tale.” 


160 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


Jack had turned away in disdain as Bill squared at 
him. “ Fight that thing/' he muttered, “ well I recoii 
as how I want a man to stand up against, not a 
puppy,” and looking defiantly at the crowd he walked 
toward his forge, while the others slowly dispersed to 
their separate homes. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


161 


CHAPTEK III. 

The doctor and Andrew had many a quiet laugh over 
the ghost of the western gable, and the light still con- 
tinued to shine as formerly, but nobody disturbed their 
midnight star-gazing after that; although not a few 
among the more superstitious inhabitants still looked 
askance at Andrew whenever he appeared in the village, 
and some even whispered that he was in league with 
the evil spirits, and had compelled the doctor to join 
hands with him, and that the devil himself had been 
seen walking arm in arm with Andrew on the little bal- 
cony under the gabled window, many and many a wild 
stormy night when neither man or beast hardly dare 
venture out. Of course, such absurd stories never 
found their way to either Andrew's or the doctor’s ears, 
but Andrew had not failed to observe a change in the 
general bearing of those whom he chanced to meet, a 
furtive glance of the eye perhaps, or a sudden crossing 
to the other side of the street to avoid meeting him face 
to face; but he was too much engrossed in his own 
affairs to allow such petty trifles to worry him. Ke did 
not wish for any man’s society. The doctor and he 
lived very comfortably together. The men whom he 
met in a business way could not complain of any in- 
ability on his part in a business transaction. His brain 
was all right there whatever it might be on other things. 
His silent, rather morose countenance, was uninviting 
to would be questioners, and not one among his acquaint- 
ances had dared to ask him why Victoria had gone 
abroad, or why she remained away so long; and he who 
never bothered over his neighbor’s affairs did not dream 
of enlightening anybody by volunteering information 
on a subject in which only himself and Mary were in- 
terested. He had no idea of the frequent tea gather- 
ings, where sometimes he and his were the sole topics 
of conversation. It would hardly have troubled him if 
he had known, so many weightier subjects filled his 
mind. 

To him the days which brought the foreign mails 


162 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


were the only ones of all the month worth living for. 
He always went for the precious freight himself, takiug 
Mary with him. The child had come to know those 
big envelopes with the funny seals on them, as coming 
from mamma, and he always allowed her to break the 
seal, and then as eagerly as the child listened, just so 
eagerly woidd he read the dear words, penned by loving 
fingers which he knew longed to clasp his own. Al- 
though addressed to the child, Andrew knew that every 
word was written for himself, and the endearing expres- 
sions were kissed and kissed again, until the paper 
seemed to him to almost take on life under his caresses. 
He would be more cheerful for a time after one of 
these missives came to cheer him, and the doctor hailed 
the foreign mail as eagerly as either Mary or her father, 
for it meant a brighter household for a few days at 
least, and too, the cheering news of Victoria’s good 
health and evident contentment made glad the doctor’s 
heart. 

It was he who suggested teaching Mary how to print, 
so that Victoria’s life might be brightened by a letter 
from her baby- girl, written all by herself, with no sug- 
gestions or corrections from either him or her father. 
Mary set about her task willingly, and was indefatig- 
able in her efforts at learning how to spell and print; 
and it was a wonderful production which one day nearly 
a year after Victoria’s exile, was given by Maiy herself 
with many charges to the village postmaster, that he 
put that letter sure in the foreign post-bag, for it was 
going to her dear mamma who was very lonely way off 
across the big water. 

Victoria, although not unhappy, had many days of 
longing to hold Mary in her arms. Sometimes she 
would awaken in the silent night, and put out her hands 
expecting to clasp the beloved child to her breast, so 
vivid had been her dreams, but alas, when aroused to 
full consciousness, when she realized how far aw’ay from 
her was the darling of her heart, then at such times did 
she rebel, and when morning came the evil spirit within 
her could only be exorcised by her going to the chil- 
dren’s home, and herself supei intending some part being 
built for Mary’s sake. She always felt better after one 
of these visits, and every day she wrote accounts of the 
progression of her work to tlie little daughter far away, 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


163 


and told her of the little sick and crippled children ^ho 
Avere anxiously waitiug for the completion of tlieir home, 
which had been named “The Mary Willing Home for 
Destitute Orphaned and Crippled Children.” 

Victoria’s mail was received through her bankers, and 
the days on which she might expect letters were always 
anxious ones to her. The doctor never failed to write a 
few lines, telling her that all was well with those she 
loved, and on this particular daj" she left “ The Home ” 
much earlier than usual, and drove around to her bank- 
ers, for having read of the arrival of a mail-ship, she 
was sure there must be mail for her. There was, and a 
smile of gladness lit up her usually sad face as the old 
clerk handed her a large bundle of papers, and three 
bulky letters. “I am especially favored this time,” she 
said, electrifying the man with that unusual smile. 
“ You do not know, perhaps, what it is to feel that a 
cruel treacherous ocean separates you from those whom 
you love.” 

Tears stood in the old man’s eyes. The sweet glad 
smile had awakened sad memories. “But you hope to 
meet your loved ones alive and well some time, dear 
lady,” he said so sorrowfully that Victoria looked at him 
interested. “ They have not crossed that boundless 
ocean, which never brings the loved ones back when 
once they are upon its waters.” 

“Ah, no,” replied Victoria, “I have been spared that, 
thank God ! But you speak as one who has sorrowed. 
Have you lost many dear ones ?” 

“All, all! my lady. Five lovely children taken in 
their innocence before they had known evil. The sixth 
was spared to me until she grew to womanhood. Last 
year she too sickened and died, leaving a little flower 
iu her stead, a frail little blossom. Last week my good 
wife was taken from me; now only the child and I are 
left.” 

Such hopeless resignation was shown in those words, 
that Victoria felt her eyes moisten. She noticed the 
threadbare clothes, the worn black tie, the frayed edges 
to the spotless cuffs. His entire outfit if sold, would 
not have brought a pound ; but the marks of a gentle- 
man were patent in the spotless linen, the well kept 
nails, the general appearance of the whole man. Vic- 
toria had heard of the meager salaries which most bank 


164 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


clerks in England received. Hardly enough to keep 
body and soul together, and she wondered how she 
could assist this man without offending his pride. She 
thought of the little granddaughter. Oh yes, here 
was a way surely. 

“I have a little daughter in America,” she said, ‘‘I 
have not seen her in nearly a year. I love all children 
for her dear sake. I would like to know your grand- 
child, perhaps she would cheer and comfort me. Let 
me have your address. I will call with your permission 
and take her driving. How old is she ?” 

Four years, my lady,” replied the old man, “ but she 
is a frail little thing. I thank you for your kindness. 
A drive once in a while might do her world’s of good. 
I don’t have much money to spend on extras like that.” 
He glanced at his clothing, and Victoria thought she 
saw a shade of bitterness cross his face. 

“ I will call at your house after the bank closes this 
afternoon,” she said, “ and take both you and the child 
for a long drive. What is your address, please ?” 

*‘No. 20 Deptford road,” he replied, his eyes glisten- 
ing with pleasure. “I lodge with a widow named Mrs. 
Ball. My name is James Catherwood Vale; my little 
granddaughter’s name is Dora.” 

Victoria nearly dropped the pencil and paper from 
her hand, while she stared at the unconscious face be- 
fore her. James Catherwood Vale ! the name of her 
own father’s brother who had been disinherited because 
he had married a governess. Could this be he ? Cather- 
wood had been the maiden name of her paternal grand- 
mother, Dora Catherwood. Dora Vale, her cousin, was 
the one who should inherit her own little fortune which 
she had forfeited by marrying Koger. Now, this man, 
James Catherwood Vale, had a granddaughter named 
Dora. How strangely like a fairy tale if this should in- 
deed prove her uncle. 

These thoughts flashed through her mind with light- 
ening rapidity, while she regained her composure, and 
jotted down the address he had given her. 

“I will surely call for you,” she said, holding out her 
hand cordially; and as James Vale clasped it in his, he 
wondered why this strange lady should take this sudden 
interest in him and his. 

He had seen her come in and go out of the bank 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


165 


many times within the past year. He had even handed 
her the mail more times than one, and he had also 
wondered what great sorrow could have befallen her, 
for never until to-day, had he seen a smile upon the sad 
face. A smile which transformed it into almost angelic 
beauty. 

As Victoria entered her carriage she told the driver 
to take Oxford street, and drive to Hyde Park. She did 
not wish to go home for a while where Roger was wait- 
ing, with an avalanche of questions the moment she came 
in, and who would have to be amused for hours per- 
haps, so that she might not have a moment for quiet 
thought. She also wanted to read her letters, and as 
she settled herself among the cushions of her carriage, 
she thought : “ I hope this man may prove to be my 

uncle, and the little one my cousin. I shall not feel 
quite so isolated.*’ 

For the first time since receiving her mail she glanced 
at the different handwritings. “Two from the doc- 
tor,” she said, “ and, what is this ? Oh, I believe 
the dear child has written to me all by herself. None 
but a child directed this envelope.” With eager fingers 
she tore the envelope apart, and after glancing at the 
heading of the letter pressed it to her lips, and kissed 
the queer, informed letters again and again. “Ah, how 
precious, ” she murmured, “my baby’s fingers have be- 
come tired and weary over this task, but for mamma’s 
sake they have kept on.” She held the paper from her 
and gazed at it with a world of love in her eyes. 
“ There is not money enough in all England to buy 
this little scrap of paper,” she cried, “ no, nor in the 
world.” 

When slie became calmer she began to read the letter 
aloud. She loved to hear her voice pronounce the mis- 
})elled words, printed by loving fingers, and which came 
as messengers of peace to the tired starved heart, which 
had longed, oh so many times, to feel the touch of those 
baby hands. The letter was characteristic of the child, 
and Victoria laughed and cried by turns as she read : 
“ My deepest and truly butyfulest Mamma Wont you 
be s’prised when you get this well I reken you wil’ papa 
and uncel doctor has teeched me to print and spel’ but 
I can print better than I can spel’ papa sey I must rite 
this al’ bi miself for you wil’ tbink mor’ of it if he dont 


166 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


cor’ect it wiF you you must rite in your next and let 
me no uncel docter sey I’l do beter next tim’ but I like 
it O mamma before I forget to tel' you I must tel’ you 
Jenny my pretty pony has a little baby the swe’test 
thing you ever saw with long leggs as long as Jeniiys 
Jenny keeps liking it al' the tim’ al’ over with Ler tong 
I’m not sare tong is spel’ rite but I mus’ not ask papa 
for he wil’ not help me if I do for he sed he wood not 
and he alwa’s dus as he sey O mamma pete has mar’id 
the gurl who puts on my sho’s and stokings They went 
off one da’ and when they com’ ba’k petes mama gave 
him such a beeting that Rosa went criing to papa and 
sed they got marid so they did and papalaffed and gave 
them five dollars apece and Rosa sey she’d get marid 
ev’ry day for five dol’ars and pete sey he get drub’ed 
every day to for five dol’ars so I spose they ar’ hapy O 
mamma aint tomoro’ along ways off I thou’t you wood 
be home by tomoro’ but it seems as if ther’ had bin a 
good many tomorows sine’ you w^ent away’ Flora my 
dol’ has met with a axident and uncel doctor 
has had to ampertate her rite leg and tak’ out her rite 
ey’ wich becom’ brok’ nobodi no’s how I never did care 
mutch for Flora so I did not even shed a tear al’ the 
rest of my children ar’e doing well tliank you except 
jonny jump up who has the meesels and Tina’ wTo has 
slow consumson wich uncel doctor sey will be her deth 
som’ day’ O mamma papa do’se not cri so mutch as he 
did w’en you first went awa he used to hug me so tite 
he hurt me and then he wood cri and make me feal bad 
to but I did not cri for you told me I mus’ not I have 
been reel good wen nite comes and I go to bed papa 
alwa’s tel’s Rosa he wil’ undres’ me and then we have 
such fun papa and me and tlien he razes the blind w’en 
he le’ves me so I can look at the stars in the sky for he 
sey the same stars ar’ shining upon my mamma way off 
over the water and then I go to sleep TV’en ar’ you 
coming home mamma I want to see you and so doos 
papa for I asked him one da’ and he sed he w'ood lose 
ha’f of his life to take your dear hands in his I lov’ 
papa derely and I lov’ you and then I lov’ uncel doctor 
who likes to have me cal’ him uncel for he has not got 
any litle gurl but me my hare is down to mj" waste in 
long curls and Rosa scolds cans’ she has to curl it every 
jnorniug but papa makes her come home soon deerest 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


167 


and most lovely mamma to papa and me I wil’ rite an- 
other leter soon from your duty full dauter mary vale 
'willing.” 

Victoria did not read this continuously as it was 
written. She often stopped to kiss some quaintly spelled 
word, which reminded her so much of the writer. Her 
tears flowed fast as she read the words of Andrew, which 
he had not dreamed his child would remember and re- 
peat. Ah, how he loved her, and how she loved him, 
even if he had sinned. He had repented, and every day 
he was atoning for that sin. She kissed the paper which 
she knew his lips had pressed, and folding it she placed 
it in her bosom. As she did so she raised her eyes to 
meet those of an elderly lady fastened in surprise and 
consternation upon her. The spirited horses dashed 
by, and the lady had passed, but not before Victoria 
had recognized her mother, who she felt sure had also 
recognized her. This was something for which Victoria 
was totally unprepared, and taken unawares she had 
allowed an exclamation of surprise to escape from her 
lips, while she could almost hear the name “ Victoria,” 
as she saw it formed by the proud thin lips of Lady Vale 
as she had passed. 

Kot one word had Victoria ever received from her 
mother since the day upon which Lady Vale had left 
“ The Gables.” From her guardian she had heard 
twice; once to tell her that according to her father’s 
will, she had forfeited all right to her marriage dower, 
and that in the event of her mother’s death it would 
revert to Miss Dora Vale, her cousin; and the second 
letter was an acknowledgement of the receipt of her 
letter telling of Roger’s death, and expressing sorrow 
at her bereavement. That was all. She had written to 
her mother several times. She knew that the letters 
had been received, or they would have been returned, 
but Lady Vale kept complete silence. Victoria’s last 
letter had been sent when Mary was two week’s old. 
Her heart was so full of love; she was so proud of her 
treasure, that she wanted everybody to share in her joy; 
and she had thought when her mother should read that 
letter — which ignored the past, and spoke only of Vic- 
toria’s happiness, and God’s goodness to her — that her 
heart would soften toward her daughter, and there 
would be peace between them; but Lady Vale might 


168 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


have been dead, so totally did she ignore all communi- 
cation from Victoria, and Andrew, throughly incensed 
at her treatment of her only child, forbade Victoria from 
ever holding any converse with her mother, even if in 
after years she should wish to become reconciled. So 
Lady Vale’s face came upon Victoria as one risen from 
the dead, and to Lady Vale the shock was the same. 

“Drive home immediately,” said Victoria to tlie 
coachman, and then, overcome by all which bad trans- 
pired that day, she buried her face in her hands and 
wept bitterly. She felt safe no longer. Her mother, 
knowing her to be in London, would manage in some 
way to discover her abiding place, and once discovered, 
her secret, which she was guarding with such jealous 
care, would become known to all the world, and 
Andrew’s life would be in danger, to say nothing of 
the shame and disgrace which such a discovery w^ould 
bring upon herself and Mary. For awhile her thoughts 
were chaotic. Her brain refused to act, and seemed to 
her to burn within her head, and she wondered if she 
were going mad. Oh, for a sight of the good doctor, 
for a sound of his calm voice wisely counseling her. 
She had not a friend in wFom she could confide. Not 
one. She stood as completely alone as if all belonging 
tofher were indeed dead. 

Suddenly a ray of light came to her. This old bank 
clerk, if he should prove to be her uncle, dare she trust 
him? Yes, she felt that she might. Truth, fidelity, 
honesty, were all depicted on that sad, careworn face. 
He had no doubt in his long life been the recipient of 
many secrets, and the tie of blood which she felt sure 
she could claim would bind him to her. Her heart felt 
lighter as she reasoned, her brain became more clear, 
and by the time she had arrived at the little villa, she 
had begun to take a calmer view of things, and had de- 
termined not to flee from her present abode until mat- 
ters had become more serious. London was a vast cit3\ 
The chances were that her mother— even if she should 
take the trouble — would never find her. 

At four o’clock she drove to the dingy lodging house 
in Depthford Road, and bade the coachman inquire for 
James Vale. He gingerly mounted the worn steps, and 
as gingerly rung the antiquated bell, which shook and 
shivered as if with an ague fit under his savage pull. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


169 


These strange fancies of his mistress were not to his 
liking at all. He had lived in high-born families, had 
been accustomed to driving none but titled ladies, and 
these low tastes of this new mistress filled his soul with 
disgust. Not once since he had been in her employ had 
she driven to a fashionable house, and taken ladies like 
herself for a drive, but she must needs prowl about in 
all the dirty back streets, picking up ragged and de- 
formed children to fill her carriage, which he was ex- 
pected to dust and clean after the drive; and now 
here was another new freak. She had no respect 
for herself, and no regard for the welfare of her servants, 
exposing them all to contageous disease by this wilful 
running after the slums of London. He would give in 
his notice that very day, and tell her that he w^as satisfied 
with his position except for one thing. It was very 
humiliating to himself, and beneath the dignity of a 
first-class coachman, who had never driven anything 
but quality, to ringing fourth-class lodging house bells, 
and cleaning carriages after the ruff-scuff of London had 
ridden in them. He had a deeply injured look upon his 
face as he waited to assist these new people into the 
carriage, but the look changed to one of surprise, as 
James Vale with his little granddaughter in his arms, 
came down the steps with a glad smile on his thin lips. 
In spite of his worn clothing, in spite of the humble 
abode from which he had just issued, there was so much 
of the true gentleman in his manner, that the coachman 
involuntarily touched his hat and assisted him to a seat 
with as much grace as though the old gentleman had 
been of the nobility. 


170 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


CHAPTER IV. 

Victoria greeted James Vale with a kindly smile, and 
looking at him closely, she imagined she could trace a 
likeness in the sad, careworn face to that of her father 
as she remembered it; and then she turned her atten- 
tion to little Dora, who sat upon her grandfather’s knee, 
silent and shy. She was a dainty little maiden, frail as 
a tender flower, and as beautiful. Her great, blue eyes 
gazed in wonder at all the strange things she saw about 
her. Victoria longed to take the little form in her arms; 
to press it tightly to her aching heart; to murmur lov- 
ing words over the soft, golden curls so much like her 
darling’s. She held out her hand. “ Will you not come 
to me, little one ?” she asked in a trembling voice so full 
of tears that the old man looked wonderingly at her. 
“Forgive me,” she added, smiling through her tears, 
“ forgive me for seeming so childish, but my arms have 
been empty for ages it seems to me. Little Dora re- 
sembles my baby girl so much. I think this pain at my 
heart would vanish, could I feel the touch of her tiny 
fingers.” 

James Vale without a word placed Dora in Victoria’s 
outstretched arms, which clasped the child close, close 
to her breast, and the mother love, which had been 
starving for food, rained kisses on the sweet, upturned 
face. The child was not frightened. Love begets love, 
and Victoria was showering all the pent-up love of her 
heart on this little stranger, who so resembled Mary, 
and who she also believed was of her blood. 

“Boo’ful lady,” exclaimed the child, pointing at Vic- 
toria with a tiny finger, and looking inquiringly at her 
grandfather. “Boo’ful lady ky. Dodo ky, too,” and 
suiting the action to the word, she was about to raise 
her voice in sympathy with Victoria, but James Vale, 
raising his hand, said quickly: “No, no! Dora must 
not cry. Kiss the lady. Blossom, and tell her you will 
love her; put your arms around her neck and hug her 
as you do grandfather.” 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


171 


Dora immediately complied, and as Victoria felt the 
pressure of those baby arms, her turbulent soul became 
quiet; her heart felt relieved of its paiu. “What a 
magical healer,” she said, smiling at James Vale, who 
was on tlie point of tears himself. And passers-by 
turned to look after the open carriage, and wonder at 
the unusual sight of a richly-dressed lady whose beauti- 
ful face was radiant with smiles, though tears were 
coursing dowm her cheeks, while she held the child 
tightly pressed to her, the tiny arms clasped closely 
about her neck. 

As Victoria became calm she began to think how best 
to get tliis man’s history; in what way to approach him 
so as to verify her suspicions that he was indeed her 
uncle. 

“You spoke of your daughter dying and leaving this^ 
little one,” she said. “ Was she a widow? You did not 
mention anybody else having a claim upon little Dora 
beside yourseli” 

James Vale’s face darkened, and a bitter expression 
came upon it. “ She was worse than widowed !” he 
exclaimed fiercely. “ She was betrayed, deceived by a 
villian, who drove her to her grave, who broke her 
heart— curses upon him ! If I should meet biin I should 
not think it a crime to kill him. It would be justice.” 

As he paused Victoria laid her hand upon his arm. 
“ You, too, have become acquainted with a grief which 
is worse than death. Tell me your history. I do not 
ask out of mere idle curiosity. I have a strong motive 
in wishing to know all about you. I may be of service 
to you, and when you have done with your history I 
will tell you mine, and a sadder one you will say you 
have never heard.” 

James Vale glanced at Victoria questioningly. “ A 
stranger’s griefs and sad reminiscences can hardly in- 
terest a lady such as you,” he said. 

Victoria nodded her head. “Don’t hesitate, Mr. 
Vale, or if you do I will begin your history for you. 
Let us say that perhaps years aofo when quite a lad you 
lived, moved and had your being in quite different cir- 
cumstances from those which surround you at present. 
In short, you were the j^ounger son of a titled English 
gentleman, and because you chose to fall in love with a 


172 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


governess, and were honorable enough to marry her, 
your father promptly disinherited you.” 

James Vale had been regarding Victoria with mute 
astonishment as he listened to her words, but as she 
paused he almost rose from his seat in his excitement 
and exclaimed: “How did you know that? Who has 
been informing you of events in my life which for 
years have never passed my lips to other than my 
family ?” 

Victoria smiled and placed her hand upon that of the 
old man. “ I will enlighten you in good time,” she said 
so gravely that he was convinced of the truth of her 
words. “ Mr. Vale, I have aright to know your life’s his- 
tory, believe me, it is of vital interest to us both that 
you tell it me.” 

He hesitated no longer. “ I wdll do as you request,” 
he said. “ How you became acquainted with my early 
life I of course know not, but you have been informed 
aright. My father was Lord Arthur Vale, a proud, stern 
man, not wealthy by any means, but counting birth and 
honor far above all gold. I had an elder brother, 
Arthur, headstrong, willful, but he was my father’s 
favorite because to him would fall the title and landed 
estates, while to me would come only a small annuity, 
which had been my mother’s, but which was at the 
option of my father to dispose of as he pleased, if I in 
any way displeased him. In time Arthur married a 
high-born lady, the Honorable Augusta Cbampeney. 
My father was delighted with the marriage, and selected 
a young girl who had been one of the bridesmaids as 
my future wife. Lady Anna Dunstry was her name, and 
she was very pretty although shallow minded. My 
father told me that he desired me to propose to this 
young lady, and I being already deeply in love with a 
governess employed by Sir George Wilson, our nearest 
neighbor, flatly refused. My father coaxed, and finally 
threatened, so that becoming weary of his continual 
hectormgs, I proposed to my love that we go quietly up 
to London and be made one. At first she refused, but I 
pleaded hard, urging her to consent, for I feared if my 
father heard of our betrothal he would in some way sep- 
arate us. At last yielding to my prayers my fair love 
accompanied me to London. In two days we returned, 
and with my wife clinging to my arm in mortal terror, I 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


173 


sought my father’s presence. Never shall I forget his 
anger. He drove us from the house with curses. In a 
few days he died, and I found myself disinherited, with 
only fifty pounds in my pocket, and two mouths to feed; 
but I was young and hopeful. I took my wife to 
London, and soon found employment in a mercantile 
house where the work was very laborious while the pay 
was correspondingly small ; but we lived, and labor 
was sweet to me because I was toiling for those I loved. 
One child after another came to us, only to remain for 
a little time. That was the only sorrow we had. 
Finally little Dora came and stayed. I named her after 
my dear mother. Arthur often wrote to me, and at 
every cliild’s birth sent a gift, all his slender purse 
could afford. When Dora came and I wrote to him 
what name we had given her, Arthur was delighted and 
sent her a hundred pounds. He had wanted to name 
his only child after our mother, but his wife had settled 
upon the name of Victoria, and would not be denied. 
As Dora grew she blossomed into as fair a maiden as 
ever lived. She was scarcely a year old when my 
brother died leaving rather a strange will. In the 
event of his daughter marrying against her mother’s or 
guardian’s wishes, or before she reached her majority, 
his estates and money were to revert to his widow, 
and and after her death they were to fall to Dora with- 
out restriction. A copy of the will was sent me. My 
brother’s widow often came to London, but she never 
took the trouble to hunt us up, or to try and heal the 
the breach between us, and I being the poverty stricken 
one, was too proud to make advances, and the thought 
of my brother’s little fortune ever becoming Dora’s 
never entered my head, but one day, as Dora was near- 
ing womanhood, a white-haired man drove up to the 
office where I was employed and told his errand. He 
was Victoria Vale’s guardian, and he came to tell me 
that some day Dora might receive what had once been 
intended for Victoria. She had married an American, 
and had forfeited all right to her dower, and Dora was 
now the heiress of Lady Vale. We were not glad, my 
gentle wife and I. AVe saw trouble in store for all of 
us. In all probability Lady Vale would want Dora to 
live with her, and my wife at once said: * We cannot 
part with our one ewe lamb, James,’ and I emphatically 


174 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


endorsed her sentiment. In a short time our fears 
were verified. Lady Vale called and desired to adopt 
Dora. We declined to part with her, and Lady Vale 
left in anger, and has never communicated with ns since 
except through her lawyer. She knows of Dora’s 
death. She knows that Dora left a little one, but she 
has never been to see it, although, according to law it 
is now her heir. A mother who could repudiate an 
only daughter, for the simple fault of marrying against 
her wishes, could hardly be supposed to forgive those 
who had opposed her as we had done. My only fear is 
that my little blossom will perhaps some day fall into 
her clutches, and her cold, stern nature would kill 
this little sensitive plant in no time. Once I thought 
Lady Vale the most winsome, the most charming of 
women, but disappointments have soured her, until she 
is no longer the same.” 

The old man became silent, and gazed out over the 
country road they were now driving through. Victoria 
had chosen this road but little used, because here she 
was not likely to meet her mother, and they could drive 
for miles without coming in sight of a human habita- 
tion. 

“ There is one thing you have not mentioned,” she 
said at last. “ You have not told me of Dora’s hus- 
band.” 

James Vale winced. “He was not her husband,” he 
said sadly. He had another wife living when he married 
Dora, although at the time, of course, she was ignorant 
of it. He was an artist or pretended to be. He met 
Dora at a country house where she had gone to visit a 
school friend, and when she returned after an absence 
of a few weeks, he followed close after, and asked me 
for her hand. I did not like him. I told him I could 
not give my only child to a stranger. He must not ask 
it. Dora was but a child. He left me, apparently 
satisfied, but I found out, when too late, that he filled 
Dora’s head with chimeral stories, and finally she came 
to me, and laying her bright head on my shoulder said 
she could not live if her lover was sent away, and that 
she would follow him; and she reminded me of the time 
when her mother and I were both young; and against 
my better judgment I consented, but when I saw her so 
happy, and when she blessed me for acceding to her 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


175 


wishes, I could not regret what I had done, though I 
knew it might bring her sorrow. We would not con- 
sent to her leaving us, so they married, and Dora was 
like a bird singing from morning till night. They had 
been married little more than a year, and I was becom- 
ing reconciled to my son-in-law although he had done 
but little toward keeping the house. He puttered a 
little at his painting, with Dora hanging about him, but 
I never saw a completed picture of his. Many were be- 
gun but none were ever finished. One day he said he 
must go away on business, and he wanted to take Dora 
with him, but her mother would not allow her to travel, 
for she was in very delicate health. He went away alone 
and he never came back. He said he would be gone a 
week. The week came and passed, still he was absent. 
Dora began to fret, and begged me to go after him, for 
she knew he must be either sick or dead, but as I knew 
not where he had gone, I could not very well go 
after him. Two weeks dragged by and Dora was 
wild. She had confided to me that he had asked 
her for some money, and she had drawn nearly all 
of her marriage dower which was the one hun- 
dred pounds which her uncle Arthur had sent me at 
her birth. I had immediately placed it in bank for her, 
and on her marriage it had accumulated to quite a sum. 
When she told me what she bad done I made up my 
mind that we would never see the scoundrel again. At 
last, after Dora had taken to her bed with a slow fever, 
there came a letter from him couched in the tenderest 
terms for her, but calling himself all the vile names ever 
heard of. ‘ He was a married man, with children. Dora 
was not his legal wife. He had loved her so dearly that 
he had sinned to get her, but now he had wakened to his 
folly, and she must forgive and forget hin^. The name 
under which he had married her, David Griswold, was 
not his true name. That she would never know.’” 

“ Dora never rallied from that blow. She lived three 
years, but she took no interest in anything going on 
around her. Not even the advent of little Dora could 
break the apathy which bound her. ” 

“ Have you ever heard from him since ?” asked Vic- 
toria?” 

Never,” replied the old man. “If I knew where 


176 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE OABLES. 


he could be fouDd I would go to him, and slay him as I 
would a dog.” 

Victoria clasped the child to her bosom as if she 
would shield her from all harm. “That man never 
loved Dora,” she said, “ or he could not have left her. 
Poor girl. What a heritage of sorrow she leaves to this 
little innocent. Mr. Yale, if you will let me, I will care 
for her as if she were indeed my own. Who has a bet- 
ter right than I, for am I not her kinsman? Was not 
my father your brother ?” 

James Vale did not comprehend her meaning for a 
moment, as she sat smiling at him. He repeated her 
words slowly, and then he could not believe them. “ I 
only had one brother,” he said. Then the truth burst 
upon him. He clasped the hands held out to him, and 
carried th^m to his lips. “You are Victoria?” he asked. 

“1 am Victoria,” she answered, smiling at his evident 
pleasure. “Your father disowned you because you 
married to please yourself. My mother disowned me 
for the same reason. I have never s^en her since then, 
until to-day I passed her. She recognized me. I knew 
her at once, although she is much changed. Uncle 
James, for so I may call you, I hope?” He nodded as- 
sentingly. “ I am so glad to have found yon, for I need 
advice, good sound advice. I am all alone here in 
England, except for an imbecile invalid husband, and I 
must have help in my trouble. AVhat I have to tell must 
be held sacred b^* you. It is a terrible secret, and the 
keeping of it has well nigh killed me.” 

James Vale pressed Victoria’s hand in sympathy 
“ Rest assured my dear niece that whatever you clioose 
to impart to me concerning you and yours will be held 
strictly inviolate.” 

“ I knew it,” she replied. “ Your noble face inspired 
me confidence ere I knew that you were of my 

Then she began the recital of her sorrow. He 
interested. She told him everything. 
She told him of her girlish love for Roger; of her aver- 
sion to Andrew. ^ Of her supposed widowhood, and of 
tne premature birth of a shapeless thing, which could 
not even be called child. 

She told of Andrew’s watchful loving care, and how 
at last she began to care for him, and, though loving 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE GABLES. 


177 


Roger’s memory, she married Andrew who tried faith- 
fully to shield her from every care, and who surrounded 
her with the tenderest love. She told of the birth of 
Mary, sweet fair and winsome; of Andrew’s deep love 
for his child; of the child’s passionate adoration for her 
father and there she hesitated, while her ’face showed 
the torture which her soul was undergoing. 

James Vale understood her emotion, and he stroked 
her hand soothingly. “ Do not tell if it pains you,” he 
said. “ I can help you if I do not know the circum- 
stances.” 

“ No, no, you cannot,” she interrupted. “ I must tell 
you everything. I want your advice. You cannot give 
it unless you know the full facts. It is another’s sin I 
must tell you of, and oh, I fear your judgment will be 
harsh. That you will say things against the absent one 
who is not here to plead his cause. Things which will 
hurt me because they are said against him. 

“ I promise to fairly judge,” replied her uncle. “ I will 
not say anything to wound you.” 

“ It is my husband, Andrew Willing, of whom I now 
speak,” she continued. “ Judge him as leniently as you 
can for he has suffered, bitterly suffered, and every day 
he is expiating his sin.” Then with many hesitations, 
with many tears, she unburdened her heart, and when 
she had done she felt better. The load which had 
weighed her to the ground was lifted, and was being 
born by one of her own flesh and blood. What a blessed 
relief this was to Victoria, can only be devined by those 
who have borne similar burdens. 

James Vale was shocked, horrifled at the tale. His 
eyes sought the dense woods through which they were 
passing, so that Victoria might not see the horror in 
them. He had thought that his Dora had been tlie 
most stricken of women, but here was one whose sorrows 
had been legion. Sorrows before which Dora’s wrongs 
sank into insignificance. 

“ God pity and help you !” he said, at last. “ You are 
indeed sorely pressed.” 

“And now,” continued Victoria, “comes this new diffi- 
culty. What sliall I do if my mother should discover my 
hiding place which she is very likely to do. I dare not 
drive every day for fear of meeting her, and the drives 
are Roger’s chief pleasures. Can you advise me ? ” 


178 


THE HOUSE OP FIVE GABLES. 


‘‘ I see no wa}' but for you to leave London, my dear 
Victoria.” 

“Ah, but this home for children which is hardly in 
working order, and as yet I have found no competent 
man to take full charge of everything. A number have 
applied but some thing is the matter with all of them. 
Oh, Uncle James, a thought has just come to me. Will 
you be my superintendent ? What a care will be taken 
from my shoulders if you only will. You are just the 
man to fill the position.” 

“ It is a great responsibility, Victoria.” 

“ Ah, yes, but think of all the good you can do, and, 
besides, your duties would not be as hard as they are 
now. You would be 3'our own master. May I ask what 
your salary is at present V” 

“ Forty pounds a quarter, Victoria. A princely salary 
you see.” 

“Forty pounds!” she echoed. “Why, that is barely 
more than three pounds a week. How do you manage 
to exist.” 

“We did very well while my wife lived,” he answered, 
sadl}". “ She was an excellent manager, but now it is 
oftentimes hard to keep the wolf from the door. Her 
sickness and death was a heavy strain on mj slender 
purse.” 

“ If you will become my overseer, or, rather my gen- 
eral right hand man, I will give you forty pounds week- 
ly, and consider myself extremely fortunate at that.” 

James Vale looked at Victoria. The offer was mag- 
nificent. “ It would be robbery,” he said, quietly. 

“ Ah, no, dear uncle. I cannot get a competent man 
for less, and then perhaps he may not prove compe- 
tent. You, whom I can trust, will take the position, I 
know. Then I shall feel free to leave London, possibly 
England, and take up my residence in exile far from 
here. It is my wish. Will you consent ? ” 

And James Vale consented, for he saw that Victoria 
was in earnest, and when the carriage drew up at his 
humble abode, and he alighted, with the sleeping child 
in his arms, it was with the promise that he should 
come to Victoria early in the morning. 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


179 


CHAPTER V. 

And so after a few days of bustle and burry, Victoria 
once more took up her wanderings. Her uncle was her 
constant companion, and when he bade her adieu at the 
station, she felt as if everything which she had been 
obliged to leave undone would be looked after as con- 
scienciously as if she were by his side. She had pleaded 
to be allowed to take Dora with her, and James Vale 
consented most willingly. She needed a woman’s care, 
who else could care for her as tenderly as Victoria who 
loved her most dearly, and Dora clung to her new found 
friend as if she had discovered in her a second mother. 

Victoria had decided to visit some parts of 
Scotland, and having heard much of the beauties 
of the Firth of Forth, she decided to go there 
for a time and take up her residence at Leith; 
but she had not been there long when she saw 
a decided change for the worse in Roger. The air 
did not agree with him, so of course she must find 
some other place in which the invalid could be comforta- 
ble. He always seemed better when at sea, so she 
decided to try sailing for a time. A slow sailing vessel 
was to start for Aberdeen in a few days, and she en- 
gaged passage for her party on the ship. At Aberdeen she 
would rest for a few days until she had determined 
where to go and what to do ; but before the ship 
reached Aberdeen she had decided. On the voyage she 
overheard two sailors talking. They were evidently 
strangers, and were forming each other’s acquaintance. 

“ VVheer do’est the hail fra’ lad?” asked one. 

“Fra’ Dancausby Head, mon,” replied the other, 
“ an’ a’ wish a’ ha’ neer left it.” 

“Dancausby Head! Duncausby Head! Wheer be 
thot noo ? Be et far fra’ here ?” 

The other laughed uproarously. “ Weel thou art 
fash, I ween. Wheer ha’ thee lived all tha* life ?” 

“ r Edinburgh,” replied the first sailor, rather testily. 
He did not enjoy the teasing laugh of his companion. 


THE house OE five GABLES. 


180 


** Eh, mon, tha’ should coom wi’ me ti’ my hame. I’ll 
be gooin’ back soon. Theer I can be free an' happy.” 

“ But wheer be it ? Do goold grow on trees theer ? 
thou art so fast ti goo back.” 

“ Noo goold grows on trees any wheer’s, tha’ fule, but 
Duncausby Head ha’ buried treasures, an I know et. 
Ha’ ye neer heerd tell o’ John de Groot, a man wi’ a 
nasty temper, wha’ could na’live peaceably wi’ his seven 
brothers, so he built a house wi’ eight sides till it; every 
side wi’ its own dure, so tha’ eight brothers could na’ 
quarrel one wi’ tha’ ither?” 

“ A tale o’ tha’ fairies,” exclaimed the listener incredu- 
lously. 

“It be no idle tale I say. Coom wie me an’ I show it 
thee. I ha’ been in it mony a time. It be tha’ ferry- 
house wheer thee lands fra’ t’ Orkney Isles, i’ Pentland 
Eirth. Theer be gude fishin’ for all who may wish, an’ I 
like fishin’ better nor sailin’, so I be gooin’ bock soon, 
an’ thee be welcome ti’ coom along wi' me. Nae sick- 
ness ever cooms theer. We ha’ nae docther i’ tha’ 
place.” 

Victoria listened at first languidly to the two men’s 
conversation, and then with interest. Why would not 
Duncausby Head be a safe retreat for her, and health- 
giving to Koger. She resolved to question this sailor 
at the first opportunity. She did so, and his answers 
were so satisfactory that she decided to push right on to 
Duncausby Head, and there abide. Upon arriving at 
Aberdeen she staid long enough to get a good Scotch 
woman, and traveling leisurely she at last reached the 
place where we now find her, five years after leaving 
America. 

Little Dora was now eight years old, and had grown 
stout and robust, with a Scotch color in her cheeks 
which would have delighted her grandfather could he 
have seen it. But for this cljild Victoria must have gone 
mad. Her sweet coaxing ways kept green the heart- 
starving for those it so dearly loved in old Virginia. 
There were days when the winds and tempests raged 
about the little point; when it was not safe for man or 
beast to venture out. On such days when Victoria was 
housed with Roger, whose health was slowly failing, and 
who was pevish and sometimes ugly in consequence, the 
presence of the sweet child with her wise babblings, was 


THE HOUSE OE FIVE OABLES. 


181 

like a ray of brightest sunshine to the heart-sick woman, 
and she lavished all the pent-up love which had waited 
so long upon Dora, who returned Victoria’s caresses a 
thousand fold. 

As Roger grew weaker he became more exacting. He 
knew Victoria’s voice and touch from any other, and if 
she left him for even a moment, he would howl and beat 
the air with his fists until she again appeared, and laid 
her hands upon Him. She had sent for a physician, 
who told her that no change of climare would be bene- 
ficial to the invalid. He was as well off in one place as 
another. It was only a question of time. 

“ Only a question of time.” Those had been Dr. Har- 
rison’s words five year’s ago; still Roger was living, 
and how long, perhaps another five years. Victoria can 
hardly be blamed for the thoughts W'hich would come 
to her. She did not wish for Roger’s death, but she 
wondered how long she could endure this, to her, living 
death. Every day the question occurred to her, and 
every night when she retired she had a fear that when 
the morning should dawn, it would find her insane. She 
felt little Dora to be her guardian angel, and many a 
time after a hard battle with Roger — who showed won- 
derful strength for one so weak — she would take the 
child in her arms and sob her heart out on the tender 
little breast. Ah, yes! She was being punished for the 
guilty thoughts which once had possessed her for 
Andrew’s sake. 

The mail came very uncertain to Duncausby Head. 
Sometimes for weeks Victoria did not hear from home, 
but she did not rebel at that. If any of her dear ones 
died she could not reach them in time to once more 
gaze upon their faces. If they were ill she did not wish 
to know of it. Better death and the knowledge of it, 
'than illness with uncertainty, but every letter brought 
nothing but good news. All were in the best of health. 
Mary was a big girl now, and printed her letters no 
more. She wrote with a bold, free hand, which told 
Victoria of that other hand which had been her tutor. 
Nothing went on at home of the least moment but that 
was told in graphic language to Victoria, who sometimes 
closed her eyes and imagined herself back at “ the Five 
Gables,” seated beside the lake, with Andrew by her 
side, and Mar^ at her feet. 


m 


Hot^ss 01" FIVE Cables. 


To waken from that dream so real; to waken with 
Roger’s wild cries ringing in her ears, as he struggled 
with Adam iu mad frenzy over the bug bugging in his 
head; this was her trial which sometimes she bore with 
resignation, and again with bitter complainings to 
God, asking upon her knees if her punishment was to 
endure forever. 

Victoria had changed, and who could wonder that she 
had. She was not quite forty in years, but she felt 
aged to twice that number, because of the many trials 
through which she had passed. Time had dealt lightly 
with her beautiful hair. The same sunny sheen was 
upon it as in her younger days, but the sweet laughing 
mouth had grown serious, while little lines had formed 
around the full lips, as if they had often been drawn 
with pain and suffering. But the eyes told of what 
Victoria had endured more than all else about the face. 
A stranger, meeting her as she was walking on the 
sands, would know at a glance that some great grief 
had come to this woman. Some terrible agony had she 
passed through which had left its imprint in the sorrow- 
ful eyes with a nameless something in their depths hard 
to define but touching in the extreme. 

The rough sailors and fishermen bowed before her 
chastened beauty, as a devotee bows before a shrine. 
To them she was a ministering angel, who had known 
sorrow and grief. She had come among them a stranger, 
but she had snon endeared herself to every man, woman 
and child. Many a widow, whose husband slept under 
the turbulent Firth, had cause to bless the sweet lady 
whose few spoken words, and tender hand clasp, won 
their hearts far more than the generous roll of bills left 
behind as she departed from their homes. 

Many an old decrepid whose days of usefulness were 
done, living in his lonely hnt, counted the hours till the 
fair, sad eyed lady should come to read or talk with 
him, and who never left without some substantial re- 
minder of her coming. There was not a man among 
that little community, but what if called upon, would 
have cheerfully laid down his life in her behalf, for at 
all times since her advent had she proved a lady bounti- 
ful to the whole village. To her this was a restful 
haven, and although separated far from those she loved, 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 183 

yet in the spirit she was always with them, and they 
with her. 

One day there came a letter from the doctor, and the 
news it contained made her sorrowful for many a day. 

It said: “Some startling news has come to Andrew, 
verified by papers and affidavits. The mulatto, who 
has been Rogers attendant, is Bella’s boy, and Andrew’s 
half brother; and what is more he knows it, and has 
kept it to himself. The old woman who took him away 
when but a little lad, told him of his parentage when 
on her deathbed, and bade him seek his kindred, giving 
him the necessary credentials to establish his birth 
without a doubt. His tongue was cut out by a 
cruel overseer, for Adam was of a hot, passionate tem- 
perament, as who could doubt, knowing his parentage, 
and brooding over some wrong would have killed the 
overseer if he had not been caught before he had ac- 
complished his purpose. While Andrew was in doubt 
as to the best way of bringing Roger home — after he 
had sufficiently recovered from the railroad accident to 
be removed with safety — Adam appeared to him as he 
was riding home from the plantation. By Adam’s signs 
Andrew soon discovered his misfortune, and he saw how 
he could make good use of this tongueless man. He 
immediately took him to the old monastery, and left 
him to care for Roger while he hastened home, and under . 
cover of the night, with his own hands, arranged the 
book case which stood before the closed door leading to 
the gabled room. It was all easily accomplished with- 
out suspicion, for you of course, was prostrated with 
grief, and took heed of nothing ; and two month’s after 
Roger’s supposed death, Andrew, with the assistance 
of Adam, had transferred his brother from the mon- 
astery to the gabled room. Question Adam. Tell him 
you know the secret of his birth.” 

It was some days ere Victoria could bring herself to 
question Adam. The letter had again brought Andrew’s 
crime most vividly before her, and if such a thing were 
possible, there seemed to have come an added sorrow 
into the sad depths of her mournful eyes, but one day 
when Roger’s chair had been wheeled out upon the 
sands, and Adam, who was a most tireless attendant, 
was stretched full length beside the invalid, then did 
Victoria with a tremor in her voice, tell Adam of the 


184 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


letter which had come from old Virginia. He did not 
seem surprised but smiled and nodded his head, while 
he touched the breast pocket of his coat. 

“ Have you something there telling who you are ?” 
she abked. 

With another smile he drew forth papers, yellow with 
age, and gave them to Victoria. She perused them 
with bitter tears. Yes, indeed, here was evidence in 
plenty, and as she finished reading she looted up to 
find the mulatto’s eyes bent upon her, questioningly, 
and, as she thought, pleadingly. 

“ Do you wish to be acknowledged as this man’s 
brother ?” she asked, pointing to Koger. 

Adam shook his head frowning slightly, while he 
motioned first to himself and then out to sea. 

“ Do you wish to be free ?” she asked again. ** Do 
you want your freedom papers with plenty of money ?” 

This time Adam laughed and bowed, then turning to 
Roger he placed his hand upon his arm and shook his 
head pointing to the ground solemnly, while he looked 
sadly at Victoria. 

“ I understand,” she said, “you wish to remain with 
us until — until Roger shall be laid away. Then you 
will, in spite of your misfortune, seek a new land where 
you may find a wife perhaps ?” 

Here Adam gesticulated violently, pointing to Vic- 
toria, then to some little children playing on the beach, 
then folding his arms he rocked gently to and fro while 
a bright smile irradiated his face. 

“Ah, you are already married and have children?” 
exclaimed Victoria, while Adam, delighted that his mis- 
tress had understood him, knelt and kissed the hem of 
her gown. 

“ Very well Adam, I will see that all your wishes are 
complied with,” she said, gently placing her hand upon 
his shoulder. “ You have been faithful and devoted. 
For many years you have been separated from your 
family. You may never find them.” 

He quickly drew from his pocket another paper, and 
Victoria, upon opening it, found it to be a roughly drawn 
affidavit, that before Justice McEuen, Adam Spencer, 
bond servant of George Spencer, of Raleigh, N. C., and 
Rosa Jefferson, bond servant of James Jefferson, of 
Raleigh, N. C., had been made man and wife according 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 185 

to the laws of North Carolina regarding the marrying 
of slaves. 

“ Is this George Spencer the master from whom you 
ran away ?’* asked Victoria. 

Adam again nodded bis head. 

“Would you like to have me .write to him and buy 
you from him, and find out if Rosa Jefferson and her 
children still live in Raleigh ; for, of course, your former 
master could claim you if you did not show freedom 
papers from him. ” 

Adam delightedly danced upon the sands, extrava- 
gantly waving his hands and trying vainly to articulate 
his pleasure at Victoria’s words, and that same night 
Victoria wrote to the doctor all she had learned, and 
begged him without delay to do everything necessary 
- to free Adam. 

Shortly after this another letter came, this time from 
James Vale, who, yielding to her frequent pleadings, 
was about to take a needed and well-deserved vacation, 
and would follow his letter as fast as land and water 
would permit, and who would be with her ere she knew. 

Victoria was glad. The kindly compassionate face of 
her uncle would be most strengthening to her fast-failing 
courage. His wise counsel a safe prop on which to lean. 
How she longed this moment for a sight of him. Ah, 
she wished the letter had not come, but that he had 
taken her by surjDrise. 

The next day James Vale arrived, and Victoria had 
need of his strengthening arm; his calm quiet voice; 
his never-failing wise judgment, for a grim messenger 
had arrived before him, and had summoned Roger to 
that land, where once more he should see, and the poor 
head should again be made clear. He had retired ap- 
parently in no worse health than usual, and Adam had 
watched beside him till he fell asleep. In the morning 
when Adam awoke, surprised at not having been dis- 
turbed through the night, as usual; he arose from his 
couch and approached the bed. Roger lay with a sweet 
peaceful smile on his face, at rest at last. Something 
in the quiet form struck a chill to Adam’s heart, and 
placing his hand upon Roger s forehead, he found it 
quite cold. He had gone away forever. 

When Victoria was told no gladness mingled with her 
grief; only a thankfulness that at last the poor clouded 


186 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


brain was at rest. She did not sorrow for him, he was 
infinitely better off, but she sorrowed for the Koger of 
by-gone days, and for herself she wejDt. She went and 
stood beside the silent form; she gazed at the quiet face 
which seemed to her to take on the youthful look when 
first she had known him, and tears for her young hus- 
band, for her first love, flowed unrestrainedly. The past 
twenty years seemed but a dream. She was once more 
a youthful bride, and Eoger, her beloved, was again all 
in all to her. Raining kisses on his peaceful face, she 
whispered words of love into his ears, closed forever, 
and when James Vale arrived, it was to find Victoria be- 
side the bier of Roger, and talking to him as if he could 
hear and understand. The brave woman who had suf- 
fered her triali for so many years with such rare endu- 
rance, had at last succumbed. 

Roger had been laid away for quite three weeks ere 
Victoria regained her reason. At times the angel of 
death hovered very near, and James Vale thought he 
could even hear the flutter of his wings, but to Victoria 
was yet reserved, much of joy, and much of sorrow. The 
time had not come for her to depart. AViien she had 
become convalescent, then, and not till then, did Janies 
Vale tell her of another death, her mother’s. It had 
come suddenly — a paralytic stroke. She died as she had 
lived, unforgiving, and little Dora was heir to what was 
left, which had proved but little after all had been 
settled. 

Victoria w^ept for the mother who had been a loving, 
indulgent parent until her child had crossed her will, 
and who had proved so unforgiving to the end. The 
tears were more for the parent of her childhood. How 
else could she mourn. 

James Vale had written to America of Roger’s death. 
In those days news traveled slowly, and it was fully 
six weeks after Victoria’s illness, tliat one day, with 
Dora as companion, she went to visit Roger’s grave. A 
rustic bench had been fashioned by one of the villagers, 
and presented to Victoria, whose sorrow was respected 
by every rough man in the village. She seated herself, 
and drew Dora to her side. The quietness of the place 
soothed her, and her thoughts turned to the dear old 
home far, far awaj''. What was Mary doing at this mo- 
ment, and Andrew, where w^as he ? Ah, if she only had 


THE HOUSE OF FIVE GABLES. 


187 


wings to fly, how quickly would she traverse the dis- 
tance, and alight at the door of her home — the home 
where all her great sorrows had been born, and where 
most exquisite joys had been hers. Hark ! She thought 
she heard her name breathed softly, tenderly. Dora 
had heard it too, and had started from Victoria’s 
encircling arm. 

“ Cousin Victoria,'’ she whispered, “ look there, the 
other side of cousin Roger’s grave ! ” 

Before Victoria raised her eyes she knew what she 
was about to behold. A delicious tremor shook her 
frame. She felt as if her heart was being drawn from 
her body. She lifted her trembling eyelids, and a cry 
burst from her lips. Andrew, holding Mary by the 
hand, stood beside Roger’s grave. His eyes were 
fastened upon her. His heart spoke through his eyes. 
It said : “Come to me!” One hand he held out- 
stretched. 

Victoria arose. She placed her hands upon her eyes, 
then withdrew them. The vision was still there. She 
stepped hesitatingly forward, her eyes fixed upon 
Andrew; then, her form bending like a reed, swayed to 
and fro, and Andrew, unloosing Mary’s clasp, sprang 
forward and caught the fainting form of her who never 
more should leave him, in his arms. 


FINIS. 



J 


» 


-V.(- 



' !i ►».:■ " ijt y 



,k;, '-' 

Ttjpit’> .';v 


w A-;.':*??:- ;•'■•» 

Wir^' ‘ I Ik ^ * - 



* ‘'9 

^ “'^si'’'- ’ ■’ ii' CiVrf^^- 

r-i.--,, " <■/>• 5^-, , 

v^'iira 














' i' 





' ' ' I ' 

V ♦ ’ , , V iSv.l 


o# 


-iUxili.lf^lTUfcHjK^^ar 

..tAi * *'- -k » ' ^ ’m» ^ 




F tr 






MRS. MARY J. HOLMES’ FUBLIGATIONS. 

ASHES, 

THE SINS OF IE FATHERS, 

A FAIR PHRITAH, 

THE HOflSE OF FIVE HAHLES. 

REAR THE FOllOWINB OPINIONS OF THE PRESS. 

The ^‘Bridgeport Standard” writing of the “Sins of the 
Fathers,” says: 

This new work by Mrs. Holmes will, we think, continue and increase 
the favorable ('[jinions of her literary capacity made by her first book, 
and the many readers of that will find the same qualities strengthened 
somewhat perhaps in this. Mrs. Holmes has chosen what might be called 
a “domestic theme,” for the lives and sufferings, the plots and successes, 
the faults and failures of character entirely in the private sphere of life, 
would bring the story within that designation. In the portrayal of char- 
acter, the weaving of plot and counter-plot, the injection of action which 
awakens interest, and in the general unfolding of a tale which keeps one 
reading unwearied to the end, Mrs. Holmes is surely successful, and her 
rank is destined to.be no mean one among the acknowledged novelists of 
our time. 

Tile AVoany Journal,” speaking of “Ashes,” writes: 

This is a tale of a weak, frail girl, guided by her impulses, through ' 
trouble and sorrow, until she was brought to see the folly of acting on 
the spur of the moment. This book has many good points, and the 
author has worked with a good purpose to good results. 

A Fair Puritan, by Mary Johnson Holmes, author of Ashes; 
The Sins of the Fathers, &c., &c. New York: Hurst &Co., pub.; 
paper, 50 cents. 

This story is one of Mrs. Holmes’ best, and it will possess an additional 
interest to readers in this vicinity, from the fact that the scene is laid in 
Connecticut, and that Bridgeport and the surrounding towns are a part of 
its stage setting. The story is well told, full of interesting incident and 
analysis of character, never dropping below the safe moral standards which 
Mrs. Holmes always follows, and keeping up the interest of the reader to 
the end. The plot is well laid and effectively worked out, and the details 
are studied with a care and faithfulness which is characteristic of the 
author. It will add to her reputation as a writer and increase the circle 
of her appreciative readers. 











\ 




















































4 








5 *- . 


■ I 




1 . 

■.r, 


. l 


, ' . 


U'l, 

t 




V' '• 

iV' ' 




.k. • 

/>- 

■■ 


NV ' 1 1 

P ■' 


r>; 




♦ 


I 


‘i: 


?: 




^ * •• 


k 

. r 





''t' i' " ■ ■ •' 


fi'l! 





i 


i ■'• 


I 


I 




•k 






k 






# 


0 


I 




I 


^ t v 


k 




J, ' ^ 

' . f 

I 



I 

It ' 


4 


1 






. / 


r ^ 

I • I 


t 



/i '■ • 

• ; * ' 

< I 

$ 

j 



k 


V ' 





4 


. N 




